1
•].<.
%
■^
^t t,\it ®ltw%rai ^
%/:
PRINCETON, N. J.
%
%
Presented b7Wo'^~?V?AVA \ \^(7\y-vXI)vaK(2^ ~
Division ...4iiy *-«^- » — ' — '
Section . .v...L^.....r ^
REVISION
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
CONSIDERATIONS
THE REVISION
ENGLISH VERSION
OF THE
NEW TESTAMENT.
^ BY
C. J. ELLICOTT, D.D.
BISHOP OF GLOUCESTER AND BRISTOL.
LONDON :
LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER.
1870.
LONDON
SA.VILL, EDWARDS AND CO., PRINTERS, CHANDOS STREET,
COVENT GARDEN.
TO THE MEMORY
EVER FRESH, AND EVER TO BE HONOURED,
OF
WILLIAM TYNDALE,
OF
GLOUCESTERSHIRE.
PREFACE.
The following work is written to supply a need which, at
the present time, may be felt by many. We seem to need
a Hand-book, which, in an easy and popular manner, and
yet, at the same time, with reasonable accuracy, might put
before us the whole subject of the Revision of the Holy
Scriptures.
This work aspires to be such a Hand-book in reference to
the New Testament. It has two main objects — Firsts to
give the general reader that competent knowledge of the
subject which may enable him to enter into the present
movement with interest and intelligence. Secondly, to place
on record some experiences that were acquired by the writer,
when engaged with others in an attempt to revise some por-
tions of the Authorized Version of the New Testament.
Such experiences, it is humbly believed, will be found useful
at the present time, and may be perhaps permitted to minister
some guidance to individual scholars who may be called
upon to take part in the Revision now recommended by
Convocation.
viii PREFACE.
These are the two objects of the present work — to place
generally before the reader the work that has to be done,
and also to offer to those who may be actually engaged in it,
some few hints as to the mode of carrying out the work.
It is proper to state that the work has been composed in
the midst of many other pressing duties and occupations ;
and that hours, snatched from daily work, or secured before
the day's duties could commence, are all that have been at
the disposal of the writer for the compilation of these notes
and considerations. It is hoped that no serious inaccuracies
will be found on the pages that follow, but it is frankly owned
that the work has been written promptly, — for the need
seemed real, — and that it has been written concurrently with
some of the events to which it alludes. It was commenced
a short time after the first meeting of Convocation this year,
and it was concluded shortly after its second meeting. The
time has thus been limited ; but if the book was to do any
good, or to exercise any useful influence, its publication
could not have been longer delayed.
It does not seem necessary to make remarks on any part,
except on the samples of revision that have been, somewhat
courageously, submitted to the judgment of the reader.
Great care has been bestowed upon them, but, it is felt very
honestly, that they themselves will probably disclose depar-
tures from principles that may have been urged a few pages
before. It must be so. The individual reviser is always liable
to subjective influences that give a tinge to his judgment when
the special passage is under his consideration ; and the
PREFACE. ix
present reviser cannot dare to hope that he himself, even in
these few chapters, has proved to be free from them. So the
passages are given honestly as samples, and nothing more ;
not as the writer's ideal of a true revision, but as the best
exemplification he could give of his own rules.
The critical scholar is thus asked kindly to pass his judg-
ment on these passages, as being what is here specified,
and as claiming to be nothing more.
This small volume is now offered to those who are in-
terested in the subject of Revision, and also, with all
humility, is placed before the Church at large, as a small
effort in a great cause that will soon largely occupy the
thoughts, and, it is hoped, will receive the prayers of all
earnest and devout readers of the Holy Bible.
May the blessing of God rest on the great and holy cause;
and, if it be not presumptuous to add the words, may it also
be vouchsafed to this contribution to the general subject,
humbly offered by one whose heart, at any rate, is thoroughly
in the cause and in the work.
C. J. Gloucester and Bristol,
London, May 23, 1870.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
INTRODUCTION I
CHAPTER n.
THE CRITICAL VALUE OF THE TEXT OF THE AUTHORIZED
VERSION 29
CHAPTER in.
LEADING CHARACTERISTICS OF THE AUTHORIZED VER-
'*^^ON 53
CHAPTER IV.
NATURE AND LIMITS OF REVISION 97
CHAPTER V.
AMOUNT OF CORRECTIONS LIKELY TO BE INTRODUCED . 126
CHAPTER VI.
OBJECTIONS TO REVISION, VALID AND INVALID .... 185
CHAPTER VII.
BEST MANNER OF PROCEEDING WITH THE WORK . . . 203
ERRM'UM.
Page 130, line i6, for four, ivdd/ive.
REVISION
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCTION.
On the loth of February in the present year the following Recent
resolution, proposed by the Bishop of Winchester and in the
seconded by the writer of these pages, was carried unani- ^"^^^'°"'
mously by both Houses of the Convocation of Canterbury,
viz. : — " To report upon the desirableness of a Revision of
the Authorized Version of the Old and New Testament,
whether by marginal notes or otherwise, in all those passages
where plain and clear errors, whether in the Hebrew or
Greek Text originally adopted by the Translators, or in the
translations made from the same, shall, on due investigation,
be found to exist."
That such a resolution will in due time be followed by
systematic and organized effort in the actual work of re-
vision can hardly be doubted. The general tone of the
discussion, the prevaiHng unanimity, though not without a
2 REVISION OF THE
full recognition of the difficulties that surround the question,^
the deepening interest in the subject that has already shown
itself, the expressions of public opinion in the leading
journals,^ all point to one certain issue, — that ere long the
serious and responsible work of revision will actually be
taken in hand. We are the more confirmed in this view
when we take fairly into consideration, — first, the circum-
stances under which the subject has been brought forward,
and secondly, the partially forgotten fact that we are now
only resuming a discussion which seriously occupied public
attention twelve or thirteen years ago, and which was only
then suspended owing to a sort of general feeHng that we
had hardly at that time the men or the materials forthcoming
for an immediate commencement of the work. There was,
however, a sort of tacit agreement that, whenever in God's
1 The difficulties and leading ob- Guardian for Feb. i6, and in the
jections were stated both by the John Bull for Feb. 12, p. 170.
Bishop of Winchester and the Bishop ^ A leading article of some
of St. David's. The latter, with his importance will be found in the
usual acuteness, gave prominence to Times for Feb. 18. Various letters
the only objection, which, as will be have also appeared in the same
seen below (see Chap. VII.), has any paper, some of considerable ability
real weight — viz., that such a revision and cogency of argument — e.g., on
might involve the necessity of con- Feb. 26, by Dr. Scott, and by
tinual revisions. The Bishop, how- a " Hertfordshire Incumbent," on
ever, fully supported the resolution, Feb. 21 and March 10, and by
and expressed his belief that a judi- " Anglicanus" on March 9. The
cious revision would be a great views of Dissenters are well expressed
advantage both in regard of the in an article in The Freeman for
public and private reading of the Feb. 18, p. 133; and certainly de-
Scriptures. See the report in the ser\'e attention.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 3
providence a fresh call should seem to be addressed to us,
that call should be humbly and reverently attended to, and
the discussion resumed.^ That call has certainly been made,
and the time, as many reasons would seem to suggest, is not
only ripe but convenient for a further consideration of the
question, and even for the commencement of the important
work. Let us shortly consider both the circumstances of
the present call, and the general aspects of the former dis-
cussion of the subject, as far as they may throw any light
upon our present position and our hopes of further advance.
Now, in the first place, it can hardly be denied that the
call to reconsider the subject has been made from a very
unexpected quarter. No one, except those who very closely
observe the directions and librations of modern religious
thought, could have expected that a resolution, such as we
have already referred to, would have been proposed in the
Convocation of the Province of Canterbury, and, when pro-
posed, so readily and even joyfully accepted.^ It might
have been said a priori that the way in which the question
^ No better instance can be given a sample of the manner in which
of the prevalence of this feeling at they believed revision ought to be
the time than the general design and performed, than of preparing them-
expressions of the revision of St. selves formally to undertake the
John's Gospel and several of St. great work. See Preface to Revised
Paul's Epistles by Five Clergymen, Translation of St. John, p. ii. sq.
the first edition of the first part of ^ The manner in which themes-
which appeared in 1857. The writers sage from the Upper House directing
state clearly in their introductory the appointment of a joint Com-
preface that they were doing their mittee was received by the Lower
present work more by way of giving House, may be regarded as very dis-
B 2
4 REVISION OF THE
had been disposed of thirteen years ago suppUed but little
hope that it would have received better treatment at the
present time. As the contrast is instructive, we may devote
a few sentences to a short notice of what took place in Con-
vocation in reference to the subject of revision when the
question was last formally brought forward.
Earlier On Feb. J, 1 856, notice was given by Canon Selwyn that
proceedings
in Convo- a petition would be proposed to the Upper House of Con-
cation, vocation requesting them to take into consideration an
Address to the Crown, praying Her Majesty to appoint a
Commission for receiving and suggesting amendments in the
Authorized Version of the Scriptures. The notice, it must
be confessed, was rather wide and ambitious,^ and, not
tinctly showing how much, in the
thirteen or fourteen silent years that
have elapsed since the subject was
last discussed, the whole question
has ripened in the general minds of
Churchmen. See the Guardian for
Feb. 16, p. 198.
1 The exact terms of the notice
of motion were as follows : — ■
"To propose a petition to the
Upper House requesting His Grace
and their Lordships to take into
their consideration the subject of
an address to the Crown, praying
that Her Most Gracious Majesty
may be pleased to appoint a' body
of learned men well skilled in the
original languages of the Holy
Scriptures —
" To consider such amendments
of the Authorized Version as have
been already proposed, and to re-
ceive suggestions from all persons
who may be willing to offer them.
" To communicate with foreign
scholars on difficult passages when
it may be deemed advisable.
" To examine the marginal
readings which appear to have
been introduced into some editions
since the year 161 r.
" To point out such words and
phrases as have either changed
their meaning or become obsolete
in the lapse of time, — and
"To report from time to time
the progress of their work, and
the amendments which they may
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 5
improbably, found but moderate favour at that time among
the members of Convocation. It had attracted, however,
some attention, and in the July of the same year was alluded
to by Mr. Hey wood in his speech on this subject in the
House of Commons.^ In the February of the following
year it reappeared, but in a more modest and practical
form.^ The original motion was withdrawn, and the request
limited to the appointment of a joint Committee of both
Houses, which was to be empowered to deliberate on the
improvement of the Authorized Version, and to publish the
results of their inquiry. But even this proposal, moderate
as it was, failed to secure general assent even on the part of
those whose knowledge of sacred criticism and exegesis
might have been supposed likely to predispose them to a
be prepared to recommend." See was opposed by Sir George Grey and
Journal of Convocation {or iS^6, withdrawn, ^te. Hansard's Delates
Vol. II. p. 92. (3rd Series), Vol. cxliii. p. 122.
The subject of the marginal read- ^ The amended proposal was as
ings referred to in the fourth clause follows : —
was noticed, but very briefly, three "To request the Upper House
years later in the Upper House. to take into consideration the ap-
See Chronicle of Convocation for pointment of a joint Committee
1859, p. 251 sq. - of both Houses to deliberate upon
^On July 22, 1856, Mr. Heywood the best means of bringing under
moved an Address praying the Crown review the suggestions made during
to issue a Royal Commission (1) to the two centuries and a half for
consider amendments that had been the still further improvement of
proposed in our present Version; the Authorized Version of the
(2) to receive suggestions from those Holy Scripture, and of publishing
willing to offer them; (3) to- point the results of the inquiry." See
out errors and obsolete words, and Journal of Convocation iox 1856,
to report accordingly. The motion Vol. 11. p. 362.
6 REFISION OF THE
favourable consideration of the movement. Though the
subject had been abundantly discussed in the leading perio-
dical literature of the day/ and could in no way be con-
sidered as new either to the Church or the country, still it
was more than the conservatism of the House was then able
to accept. An amendment was placed on the notice-board
by Canon Wordsworth,'' which still further limited the pro-
posal by the provision that alterations that might be recom-
mended were not to appear in the text but only in the
margin. The cotip de grace was given by Archdeacon
Denison, who added a further amendment to the effect
that it was not desirable to give any encouragement to any
1 Of the many articles that ap-
peared at the period referred to, or
shortly before it, we may specify
those which deserved, and received,
considerable attention, and certainly
produced some effect at the time —
viz., Edinhurgh Review for October,
1855, Vol. oil. p. 419 ^^-5 Christian
Remembrancer for Dec. 1856,
Vol. XXXII. p. 451 sq.j M^estminster
Review for Jan. 1857, Vol. xi. p. 134.
In the interval between that period
and the present time, the articles
have been very fewj we may, how-
ever, specify Edinburgh Revieiv for
Jan. 1865, p. 104 sq., in which
the subject is discussed in an easy
and readable article, apparently by a
writer of known reputation. The
leading treatises that appeared about
the time referred to will be found
noticed in an excellent article by
Professor Plumptre in Smith's
Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. iii.
p. 1680.
^ The amendment was as fol-
lows : —
" That as to the question which
has been brought under the notice
of this House concerning the
Authorized Version of the Holy
Scriptures, it is not desirable to
countenance any efforts to make
changes in the text of the same,
but that any alterations or addi-
tions which it may be deemed
expedient by competent authority
to be adopted, should be confined
to the margin, and not be intro-
duced into the text." See Journal
of Convocation, Vol. 11. p. ^6^.
♦ ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 7
alterations whatever, whether in the text or in the margin.*
The subject then appears to have dropped through.
When we contrast this treatment of the question with that
which it has lately received, we cannot help feeling sur-
prised at the striking change of sentiment. On the present
occasion not only has the proposal of revision been favourably
entertained by the Southern Convocation, but even re-intro-
duced into that conservative body, and, when thus re-intro-
duced, warmly welcomed. Nay more, the original proposal
of the Bishop of Winchester was at once amplified.'' Our
resolution, as first brought before the House, was limited
to the New Testament. It was immediately extended to
the Old Testament with an amount of assent that could
never have been expected, and never could have been
given if the real necessity for revision had not been very
sensibly felt by all present. It may indeed be doubted
whether this enlargement of the proposal was in itself
wholly desirable. It may be very reasonably urged that
it would have seemed at first sight more prudent to com-
^ The exact terms of this con- ^ The original proposal of the
eluding amendment were : — Bishop of Winchester, as seconded
" That it is not expedient that by the Bishop of Gloucester and
this House give any encourage- Bristol, only extended to the New
ment to any alteration or modifi- Testament, but was at once ex-
cation of the Authorized Version, tended to the Old Testament by the
whether by way of insertion in Bishop of LlandaflT and others. See
the text, marginal note, or other- Guardian for Feb. i6, p. 193 sq.
wise." See Journal of Convoca- The extension was agreed to una-
tion. Vol. II. p. 363. nimously.
8 REVISION OF THE
mence with a portion of the Holy Scripture, with the criti-
cism and interpretation of which we are certainly more
familiar than with that of the remaining part/ Be this,
however, as it may, the general feeling of the Southern Con-
vocation has been very clearly expressed, and that too in a
manner and with a promptitude that could hardly have
been expected, except by those who closely watch the
movements of public opinion. Such a fact is very signifi-
cant, and seems certainly to point to the conclusion that
there is in the minds of those fully qualified to form an
opinion, and not likely to favour innovations, a growing
conviction that the time has at length arrived, and that
measures ere long must be taken for such a revision as will
bring our venerable version more closely into harmony with
the inspired Original.^
Former The general aspects of the former discussion of the sub-
discussions . ...
of the ject, thirteen years ago, seem also to pomt m the same
subject.
direction. The eftbrts of revision at that time, as several of
us who then took part in the work probably well remember,
were almost confessedly preparatory and tentative. It was
* There is, we are afraid, only too April, 1870, Vol. cxxviii. p. 129
much truth in the remark of Prof. sq. The article, which is of con-
Plumptre, that relatively Hebrewwas siderable interest, did not appear till
more studied in the early part of the the text of the greater part of the
17th century than it is now. See present volume had been written.
^m\\h' s Dictionary of Bible, Vo\.n\. Any similarities of opinion or sen-
p. 1682. timent may therefore be considered
2 Some very sensible remarks on as due to the independent though
the subject of the revision will be coincident convictions of two sepa-
found in the Quarterly Review for rate writers.
ENGLISH NEPV TESTAMENT. 9
very generally felt at the time that the question was not ripe
for solution, and that though it was right and proper to do
our best in advancing the cause of revision, yet that time
must elapse before the work could be formally and authorita-
tively undertaken. Even those who entered with some ardour
into the movement, and were at first unwilling to believe
that it would ever cease till a revised version was in the
hands of every earnest Englishman, soon showed a con-
sciousness that there must be a time for maturation, and that
first impulses must be content simply to prepare the way,
and even by failure to demonstrate how and under what
limitations the work itself was finally to be accomplished.^
We all saw, more or less clearly, that the movement in which
we were then engaged would, by the nature of the case,
become suspended, that there would be a pause, a time for
reconsideration of the work actually done, and then after this
pause, that the movement would recommence, and go on
uninterruptedly to the end. This is commonly the history
^ It may be noticed that even minds was that we were doing
after the favourable reception of the work for the future, not for the
Revised Version of the Gospel of St. then present time. This feeling
John, the Five Clergymen who took had a very good efTect upon us. We
part in it, still speak of their work did our work slowly, and without
as fortunate if it has 'succeeded in any reference to current expectations,
striking the key-note upon which or any desire to catch passing op-
any authoritative Revision of the portunities. When the interest in
English Bible, hereafter to he made, the subject died out, which it did a
is to be based :' Pre/, to Revised few years ago, we considered it a
Version of the Ep. to the Romans, sign that for a season, at any rate,
p. iv. The impression on our our work was done.
lo REFISION OF THE
of all great undertakings, and will in all probability be
the history of the future revision of the Authorized
Version.
A very little consideration will show that such a forecast
was natural and reasonable. The movement at that time
was essentially a scholars^ movement. The works of Dean
Alford, Archbishop Trench, and others, had awakened a vivid
interest in the interpretation of the New Testament, but it
had not yet extended far beyond the circle of professed
scholars. Within the circle there was soon shown a strong
and natural desire to give a useful turn to the newly acquired
knowledge, and to put at the disposal of the general reader
the results of recent exegetical experience ; and such general
aid was commonly very thankfully received. But there was
never much sympathy with these efforts whenever they took
the particular form of revisions of the Authorized Version.
Churchmen at that time were very tolerant of critical and
grammatical comments, and even of corrections of the
English Bible as long as they were confined to the notes or
the margin ; but whenever they took their place in the text
there were but few general readers who then viewed them
with any great amount of favour. And they were right.
The versions and specimens of versions that appeared at
the time we are alluding to and subsequently, were sufficiently
accurate and precise, but they wanted tone and rhythm.
They were translations through which the original Greek
often showed itself far too distinctly ; they were not idiomatic
versions ; they were suited, and even in some cases specially
ENGLISH NETV TESTAMENT.
designed, for the closet -^ but with general readers they never
were and never could have been popular.
The best of these revised versions was one that received The Five
Clergymen
at the time the valuable approval of Archbishop Trench,^ revision.
and of the distinguished American writer, Mr. Marsh,^ and
1 Reference may, perhaps not
improperly, be made to the writer's
Pref. to Commentary to the Pas-
toral Epp., p. xiii. sq., the words
of which have been quoted from
time to time. They were written
about the period now alluded to, and
show, it is believed, fairly, what the
general mind of scholars was at
that time. Of the small bands of
scholars there referred to, one at the
time was actually working, to the
labours of which reference is made
in the text.
2 The friendly remarks of Arch-
bishop Trench will be found in the
first chapter of his useful work On
the Authorized Version of the New
Testament, and are as follows : — * It
is an eminent merit in the Revision
of the Authorized Fersion by Five
Clergymen that they have
not merely urged by precept, but
shown by proof, that it is possible
to revise our Version and at the same
time to preserve unimpaired the
character of the English in which it
is composed. Nor is it only on this
account that we may accept this
work as by far the most hopeful con-
tribution which we have yet had to
the solution of a great and difficult
problem ; but also as showing that
where reverent hands touch that
building, which some would have
wholly pulled down, that it might
be wholly built up again, these find
only the need of here and there re-
placing a stone which had been in-
cautiously built in the wall, or which,
trustworthy material once, has now
yielded to the lapse and injury of
time, while they leave the building
itself, in its main features and frame-
work, untouched' (p. 25, ed. i.).
These words from one who is so
well qualified to speak both on the
English and on the scholarly ques-
tions connected with the subject,
may perhaps be considered to justify
the reference in the text to the ex-
periences derived during the progress
of the work alluded to.
^ The author referred to, though
deprecating a new translation, and
even a revision, of the Authorized
Version, speaks of the work of the
Five Clergymen as ' by far the most
judicious modern recension known
to him.' See his first Series of
Lectures on the English Language,
No. xxviii. p. 6^^.
REFISION OF THE
Principles
of this
which even now has not quite passed out of sight. As it was
produced on principles which appear to be trustworthy, and
as it serves to indicate the path that must be followed by
any revisers who would construct 2. popular version, we may
pause briefly to notice its leading characteristics. It con-
sisted of a revision of the Authorized Version of St. John's
Gospel, the Epistle to the Romans, and the two Epistles to
the Corinthians, by Five Clergymen, and of the Epistles to
the Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians, by
Four Clergymen; in all four separate volumes, to each of
which a few pages of preface are prefixed, containing a
statement of the principles mainly followed, and an enume-
ration of passages in which special difficulties had been met
with, and rules of revision more than usually tested. Of
the five revisers, two at the outset of the work were
strongly in favour of an authoritative revision of the whole
•Testament, but ere the work came to its conclusion (it
extended over more than two years), all, I believe, had
come honestly and impartially to these two conclusions : —
First, that an authoritative revision could not wisely be
attempted at that time ; secondly, that if it afterwards were
undertaken it must be on the principles which they them-
selves had worked out and followed, and which more than
two years of hard united work had proved to be trust-
worthy.
These principles will be occasionally alluded to in detail
in the following pages. For the present it may be enough
to notice that they were, first, a limitation of the vocabulary
ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT.
13
of translation to that of the Authorized Version of both
Testaments ;^ secondly, a careful attention, and, as far as
possible, adherence to the principles stated and followed
by the Revisers of 161 1 ; thirdly, extreme watchfulness in
reference to the two weaker portions of the Authorized
Version, the translation of the particles and of the tenses f
fourthly, and combined with this, a constant recognition in
such cases of the frequently modifying power of the con-
text, and of the fact that the tenses, especially the past
tenses, in Greek and English, are not co-extensive ; fifthly,
a sensitiveness to the noble rhythm and cadence of the
Authorized Version; and lastly, a continual remembrance
that a truly popular translation must always stand the test
of being heard as well as read, and must commend itself
not only to the cultivated scholar, but to the simple
hearer.
^ The Five Revisers distinctly state
that they kept the earlier English
versions, from WyclifFe downwards,
before them, and * constantly re-
jected words which presented them-
selves as the most exact equivalents
to the words of the Greek, because
they wanted the Biblical garb and
sound which we were anxious to
preserve.' See Preface to Revised
Version of St. John, p. viii.
2 The principles adopted in the
translation of some of the particles
are stated in the Preface above re-
ferred to (see p. X.). In respect of
the tenses it is stated that the * exact
accuracy of literal rendering which
rigid scholarship might seem to
require' is not always maintained
(p. xi.). It may be now said, how-
ever, that this accuracy was main-
tained even too far, especially in the
case of the aorist and perfect. Such
at least is the judgment of Marsh,
who seems inclined to draw the
inference from it that the tenses
'are coming to have in England a
force which they have not now in
America.' See Lectures on the
English Language, No. xxviii.
p. 633. Several changes however
were made in ed. 2.
14 REVISION OF THE
Such were the principles of this particular revision/ and
such, it may be said, must be the principles of any revision
that would aspire to be popular and successful. But let it
not be supposed that these principles were all recognised
at once, and all systematically acted on from the first.
They were not thought out, but felt out and worked out.
They resulted from faithful individual labour combined with
frequent cotiferejice a7id united efforts round a comnio7i table;
they resulted also from the great teaching of experience,
and from the continual testing and, it may be added, the
frequent breaking down of rigorous canons of translation on
which it might have seemed a priori that reliance could be
placed. There are indeed few canons in reference to
revision of more practical importance than those which are
embodied in the foregoing sentence — viz., (i) That there
must be frequent cojiference and the combined action of several
minds ^ and (2) That experie7ice must be relied on as the only
ultimately successful teacher in the difficult work. Few are
willing at first to accept these canons, but all scholars of
candid minds and of proper humility will be found in the
sequel to acknowledge their validity. As they are of real
importance let us devote to each of them a few sentences
of comment and elucidation.
1 A full account will be found in able pen of the present Bishop of
the Preface to the Revised Transla- Salisbury, and that it will be found
lion of St. John. It is not violating to contain a good account of the
confidence to say that it was prin- principles followed, and certainly
cipally the composition of the agree- deserves perusal.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 15
In reference to the first of these canons, we may observe ist canon:
that it serves to remind us how it is that so very few revisions ^[j^J^
of the Authorized Version have been even endurable, when "^cessary.
contrasted with that which they were designed to amend.
Nearly all our revised versions have been produced by
individual scholars, and, faithful to their origin, they have
clearly enough disclosed the bias and individuality of the
single mind and the single reviser. They have been one-
sided and not many-sided. They have commonly been, if
accurate, too inflexible ; if free, too loose and paraphrastic.
The happy elasticity of diction, and the thoroughly idiomatic
tone of our Enghsh version, — that which, in fact, so com-
mends it to the heart as well as the head of the earnest
reader, is just that which will be found wanting in all recent
revisions. And it would be unreasonable to expect that it
could be otherwise. The elasticity to which we have
alluded is due in a great measure to the united operation of
several minds, and to the continued modifications which the
aspects of a passage as presented to the different minds of
different revisers would be certain to introduce. The
individual adheres, often far too pertinaciously in detail, to
his principles of translation. His very precision often makes
him very insufficiently sensitive to the exegetical current of
the passage, and hence often to that modification which the
context constantly tends to introduce in the translation,
especially of tenses and particles. The requisite correction
is supplied by another mind estimating differently the
general current of the passage, and the ultimately chosen
i6 REFISION OF THE
translation often accurately enough indicates, not so much
the result of compromise, as the final decision of two or
more minds after having so acted and reacted upon each
other that a common translation could be agreed upon.
For instance, an individual translator or reviser might feel
it always, so to speak, such a grammatical duty to mark in
translation the difference (in the same author) between two
particles, — let us say dWa and U, that his very desire to
adhere scrupulously to his rule might impede his perception
of some shade of meaning in the passage that tended to
modify the rule. Suppose, to carry on this particular in-
stance, that he resolved that he would give dXka in transla-
tion its inherently stronger adversative force of ' howbeit'
or ' notwithstanding,' and so mark its distinction from the
' but' or ' yet' of the lighter opposition of the U, and sup-
pose further that he was a thoroughly good scholar, and
perfectly familiar with the fact that if a definitely expressed
negative preceded the dXkh in the contrasted clause, then
his rule would have to undergo modification.^ Suppose all
1 For some remarks on this prin- that we have two strictly contrasted
ciple, which is in feet strictly clauses, as indicated by parity of
analogous to the nicht — sondern of tenses (riyrjcraro — tKsvioaav) and by
the German, see Donaldson, New the presence of this ovk — dWa,
Cratylus, § 20 1, p. 376. In some The translation then of the Autho-
passages of the New Testament rized Version, enhanced as it is by
this principle is of very great im- the punctuation, (' thought it not
portance. For example, in the robbery to be equal with God : but
momentous passage, Phil. ii. 6, made Himself of no reputation')
Qvx dpirayixiv rfyrjcraTO to tivab as failing to preserve and bring out
laa 6£y, dWd kavrbv eKsvwaev, this contrast of clauses, may fairly
much in regard of translation turns be considered as open to question,
upon the due recognition of the fact See Commentary in loc.
ENGLISH NETV TESTAMENT. 17
this, — and it will not be difficult to imagine that there might
be many a passage in which there might be found a latent
negative, and so a modifying element in the context, which
our imaginary accurate scholar with his mind on his rule
might not be sensitive enough to perceive. Put other
minds in contact with his ; the result might easily be that
discussion would bring out the true logical and exegetical
aspects of the passage, that the latent negative in the pre-
ceding clause would be properly recognised, and the trans-
lation of the a'XXa modified accordingly. Such examples
of the importance of having several minds in combination
in such a delicate work as that of revising our idiomatic
Authorized Version could be multiplied indefinitely.
The second canon, that experience will prove the best ^"^^.^"o"'
Experience
teacher in such a work as Revision, though not quite so the best
obvious as the canon which we have just illustrated, will in
practice be found quite as certainly true. It might be
thought that competent translators and revisers might agree
on their principles beforehand, and go regularly forward
without much risk of lapsing from uniformity, or of so
changing a standard that it would be continually necessary
to go over the back-work with the light of present know-
ledge and observation. It certainly might be thought so, but
experience will always be found to reverse the expectation.
General rules of course there must be, but in the application
of them the tentative element must greatly predominate.
The individual will find it so, and still more the combined
body. In fact this is the sort of set-off against the advan-
c
i8 REVISION OF THE
tage of the co-operation of several minds specified above, —
the tendency of an association to change gradually a
standard being always much more pronounced than that of
the individual.
A moment's consideration will show the truth of this
remark, at any rate in such a special work as that of
Revision. What, for instance, is the very condition of
Revision ? Why, that errors, and perhaps also inaccuracies
and archaisms should be removed. Good, — but then, to
take even the most favourable case, the removal of simple
and clear errors, is it not perfectly certain that even if the
definition of what was to be considered an error was
tolerably agreed on at first, it would be considerably mo-
dified as the work went on, — so that, if there was to be
anything like an uniform principle in the work, constant
retrospect and reconsideration would be necessary. We
venture very confidently to maintain that if half a dozen
scholars sat down to revise the present version of one of
the Gospels, and agreed beforehand, after having settled
the distinction between errors and inaccuracies, only to
touch the former and not the latter, it would be found,
before they had gone half through their work, that they had
taken in the whole fringe of cases that lies between errors
and inaccuracies, and had even gone far into the domain
of the latter. In revision, as in many other things, there is
a continually accelerative and intensifying tendency which
increased habitude in the work never fails to develop, —
but which certainly must be closely watched, and con-
ENGLISH NEJV TEST AM Em: 19
stantly corrected. The best, and indeed the only way to
keep this tendency under is to proceed tentatively, to feel
out principles of revision rather than to attempt definitely
to lay them down beforehand ; and then from time to time,
as the principles are felt out, to go back over the work
already done. It is only thus, it is only by this tentative and
retrospective mode of proceeding, this continual reference
to experience, that the subtle and delicate process of
revision can be successfully carried out.
We gave an illustration of tJie first canon, we may illustration
perhaps, not unsuitably, give one of the second. Suppose canon.
it was agreed beforehand that great care should be given,
to distinguish, where possible, between the tenses, — say,
for example, between the aorist and the perfect. Now, it
may be confidently asserted that nothing but experience
will adequately prescribe in cases of this kind when the
' have' should be introduced in the translation of the aorist
and when the simple past tense should be adopted. What-
ever our rules might have been beforehand, they would
break down in such a chapter, for example, as John xvii.,
and they would be sorely tested in those many cases in
which, in the original Greek, particles of present time are
foand in the same clauses, and in combination with aorists.^
1 For example, Phil. iii. 12, riSri auxiliary in English and to adopt a
t\a.j3ov, and again ch. iv. 10, ■fjdij simple aoristic translation. The
TTOTS aviOdXtre, or in the case of actual fact is, that there is not a
vvVyEph. \n. s^fMQvvv cLTTiKaXvipOri, strict parity between the English
— in all which cases it would be past tense and the Greek aorist : the
simply impossible to leave out the former points back clearly to past
C 2
20 RE FI SI ON OF THE
And what Is true of the aorist is almost equally true of the
perfect. We might, for instance, begin our work by the
general agreement that whatever might be the case of the
aorist, we would at any rate press the translation of the
perfect, and recognise its force, and yet when we came to
such a passage as i John i. i, we should not be perfectly
clear that the lines of demarcation between aorist and
perfect were always very rigidly drawn. We should have
in the sequel to fall back on experience.
But to return to the present aspects of this question.
(Growth of From what has been said, it does not seem unreasonable
the subject, to think that there has been during the last twelve years
a gradual ripening of general interest in the subject of
revision. We have all had time to think well over the
former movement, to come to unbiassed opinions upon the
principles which seem likely to prove most trustworthy in
the actual prosecution of the work, and, — what is especially
important, — to arrive at some conclusions as to the limits
within which revision should be confined. We are also in
several respects better prepared for the work. Though it
must be conceded that New Testament interpretation has
not, at any rate in the Church of England, made much
progress during the last ten years ; though in some of the
time and commonly taken per se ; fact whether the action has or has
remands the thought back to an not any reference to present time,
epoch distinctly separated from pre- See esp. Donaldson, Neio Cratylns,
sent time; the Greek aorist specifies § .^72 sq., and the useful treatise on
posteriority to some fixed point of the force of this tense by Fritz, de
time, but is simply silent as to the Aoristi Ft, p. 17.
ENGLISH NEPV TESTAMENT. 21
many schools of thought within the Church at the present
time there is a retrograde movement, and a relapse to
the easy labours of mystical commentaries and of loose
exegesis ; though our religious newspapers often give us
evidence, in the letters of correspondents, that there is not
only great, but what is worse, confident ignorance on critical
or grammatical questions; though much valuable time
has been wasted on ritualistic controversy instead of being
devoted to serene scholarship ; though the study of the
ancient versions has been almost absolutely stopped for
the last twelve or fourteen years, — still, in spite of all these
discouraging facts^ the assertion may be fully sustained
that we are better prepared for the work than we were at
the close of the last movement.
Two or three reasons may be alleged for such an opinion. Reasons for
In the first place the majority of those who are most likely
to be called upon to take part in any future revision will
have matured in judgment, and have had time to reconsider
the principles on which the former attempts had been
based, in some of which they themselves may have taken
part. Such scholars, who for the most part belonged to a
somewhat sharply defined critical and exegetical school, will
now find themselves recruited by some members of the
more distinctly historical school of commentators and in-
terpreters which has appeared during the last ten years.
The keen, and perhaps, for a popular revision, unduly
rigorous scholarship of those who were connected with the
first movement will be now found beneficially influenced
REnSlON OF THE
Increase of
learning
among
Noncon-
formists.
both by the wider knowledge and experience time will have
brought with it, and by the flexibility of the later systems of
interpretation which have appeared either at home or in
Germany. The delay will not have been unprofitable.
In the second place, some worthy representatives of
sound Biblical scholarship will be now found among the
Nonconformists. The half-generation that has now elapsed
since revision was last under consideration has witnessed
the gradual rise and progress of sacred exegesis in all
the higher training colleges of Wesleyans, Baptists, Inde-
pendents, and other communities. Scotland also, in the
person of Professor Eadie, Dr. Brown, and others, has
shown that Presbyterians have not been left behind in the
general advance.^ And this is a matter of the utmost im-
portance. It would not be hopeful to undertake such a
truly national work as the revision of the English Bible,
that Book of Life which is ahke dear and common to us
all, without the presence and co-operation of the most
^ It is pleasant to observe the
steady progress that has been silently
made in Biblical learning during
the last twenty years by Noncon-
formists. The honoured name of
Tregelles — one who has given the
whole energies of a life (alas, now
seriously impaired,) to sacred criti-
cism— will at once supply an ex-
ample of great and successful labours
outside of the Communion of the
Church of England. We may also
perhaps be permitted to specify the
names of Dr. Gotch of Bristol,
of Dr. Angus of the College in
Regent's Park, and of the modest
and singularly able translator of
Winer's Greek Grammar, Prof.
Moulton of Richmond, — all men
whose learning would entitle them
to a place at any Board of Revision,
and who would be welcomed there
by all Biblical scholars of the Church
of England.
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. n
learned of our brethren of non-conformity.* This was pro-
perly felt and expressed by most of the speakers in the
Upper House of the Convocation of Canterbury, and, we
believe, would be frankly responded to by those we have
alluded to. General questions may often keep us apart ;
uncharitable and embittered politicians may continue, as
we have seen not long since, their discreditable efforts to
sow dissension and animosities, but in the calm region of
Biblical learning such pitiful efforts will never be permitted
to prevail. The men that may hereafter sit round the
council table of revision will be proof against all such
uncharitableness f they will be bound by the holy bond of
reverence for the same Book, and adoration for the same
Lord. Those whom God may hereafter vouchsafe to join
^ In his excellent treatise on Re- writer justly observes that no exist-
vision Abp. Trench alludes to ing Version "could be endured in
this subject. He does not, how- the place of the fine old English of
ever, seem to contemplate the pre- our translators — we must have a
sence of Nonconformists at the restoration, not a rebuilding on a
actual revising Board, or as sitting modern plan." He then adds — " It
there on equal terms with others ; must also be a Catholic translation,
and he also somewhat summarily Learned men of all Evangelical
disposes of the claims of Baptists. Churches must be invited to co-
See Revision of AiUh. Version, operate, and the work fully and
ch. xi. p. 138. In the twelve years, freely canvassed before it is finally
however, that have elapsed since accepted." The next sentence is
the work was written, my valued specially worthy of attention — "One
friend may very likely have modified thing we had almost forgotten to
his opinion. We all live and learn. remark — the work must he done by
2 The following sentences from the Churches not by the Govern-
The Freeman for Feb. 18 seem ment." See also, as to Convocation,
to justify this expectation. The The Times for May 6.
24 REFISION OF THE
together in a holy work, sectarian bitterness will never be
able to put asunder.
Thirdly, the great additions that by the providence of
God have been made to the critical material for the textual
revision of the Authorized Version may well, on the one
hand, make us thankful that this delay has taken place,
and yet, on the other hand, make us desirous to show our
thankfulness by now preparing to use what has been thus
unexpectedly vouchsafed. Every earnest man must regard
it as something more than accident that a manuscript such
as the Sinai tic Manuscript, so venerable, and so perfect,
should have been discovered just at a time when such a
witness was, in many important passages, so especially
needed. Of an antiquity inferior only to the great Vatican
Manuscript, in perfect preservation, and without a missing
page, this venerable document is now in the hands of us
all.^ Surely it asks for and requires from us our reverent
consideration and use. Let it also not be forgotten that
we have now at last trustworthy reprints of the Vatican
Manuscript above alluded to f and further, that individual
^ The general reader will find reader must be referred to the ac-
some useful remarks on this Manu- count of this MS. by Tregelles,
script, and especially on its relation and the elaborate P>-olegoviena of
to the venerable Codex Vaticanus Tischendorf.
in the Christiaji Remembrancer for ^ A good article on this MS., and
October, 1867, Vol. liv. p. 4i4sq. on the relation to it and to the
There is also a special article on the Codex Bezae of the Curetonian
Imperial Edition of this Manuscript Syriac Version of part of the Gospels
in the same periodical for April, will be found in the Christian
1863, Vol. XL V. p. 374. For more Remembrancer for June, 1859,
exact and special information the Vol. xxxvii. p. 467.
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 25
scholars, through the labours of Mr. Hansell,^ and the en-
terprise of the Oxford University Press, can now themselves
refer to, and, what is very important in finally forming a
critical judgment, read connectedly, all the leading manu-
scripts of the different portions of the New Testament.
With such aids now ready to our hand we may be thankful
indeed to have been delayed a few years, but we can also
hardly resist the feeling that the hour is fast approaching
when a practical and national use should be made of these
great aids towards arriving at the ipsissima verba of Apostles
and Evangelists, and of bringing to the ears of all who
speak our language the truest accents of men who wrote
and spoke as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.
It may be conceded that there is one department of Study of
Versions
Biblical scholarship in which we are still very deficient, and greatly
one of such real importance that we might well plead for " ^ ^'^ ^ '
longer delay if there seemed any reasonable prospect of the
deficiency being made up by scholars of the present time.
We are alluding to the study of the ancient Versions of the
New Testament. If there seemed any grounds for thinking
that these ancient witnesses would be more systematically
consulted for exegetical as well as critical purposes, if there
was any probability of translations being made in Latin,
German, or English, of the Coptic, Armenian, or Pell Piatt's
* The title of this useful and unfortunately been commenced be-
valuable work is IVbu. Te^toTn. Greece, fore that Manuscript was accessible.
Antiquissimorum Codicum, ed. E. It contains, however, in the third
H. Hansell, Oxon. 1865. It does not volume a very careful collation, and
contain the Codex Sinaiticus, having some useful critical notes.
26 REFISION OF THE
Ethiopic Version, it would be wise to wait patiently till
these had come into the hands of general scholars, and
could be freely used, as they ought to be used, in such a
work as the revision of our own Version. But it is per-
fectly clear that if we waited for such aids, important as they
confessedly are, we should wait in vain. There is no dis-
position in our o^vn quick-moving times to engage in the
labor i?nprobus that such studies imply : there is no willing-
ness on the part of younger scholars to devote themselves
to what at first sight might be deemed only subsidiary and
subordinate. And yet all experience shows that there is no
more really valuable aid in the difficult work of deciding
between conflicting interpretations than is supplied to us by
the six or seven earlier Versions.* In them we commonly
have, not so much the opinion of the individual translation,
as the prevailing voice of the ancient Church and people
for the use of which the Version was originally committed
to writing. We have perhaps the combined judgment of
many minds, and sometimes, in ,the case of the earliest
Versions, may have traditional interpretations which date
almost from Apostolic times. It is at any rate no stretch
of imagination to suppose that portions of the Peshito might
have been in the hands of St. John, or that the Old Latin
^ The reader who may need a Commentary on the Pastoral
summary account of these ancient Epistles, and also on the Epp. to
Versions will find it in Smith's the Philippians and ColossiaJis for
Dictionary of the Bible, Art. some comments from one who has
'Versions.' He may perhaps also attempted, as for as he was able,
be referred to the Preface to my himself to use them.
ENGLISH NEfr TESTAMENT. a7
represented the current views of the Roman Christians of
the second century. Of these ancient witnesses, the two
ah-eady named, the Gothic and the Polyglott Ethiopic
Version (in the fairly accurate Latin translation of Bode) are
tolerably available, but the best edition of the Coptic Ver-
sion, the Ethiopic of Pell Piatt, and the Armenian, are, we
believe, up to the present time inaccessible, except to the
student of these unfamiliar languages.
But to wait for accurate collations of these Versions for
exegetical purposes is to wait in vain. There is no greater
likelihood now than there was half a generation ago that any
further advance will be made in them than has been already
made, — nay, to begin the work of revision may prove the
only hopeful way of directing attention to this portion of the
subject. We have among us a few Coptic, Ethiopic, and
Armenian scholars, and from them we may obtain aid when
it becomes plain that it is really wanted. The demand may
create the supply.
If this be so, if there seems really good ground for thinking Division of
,1-11 /• 1 the subject.
that the time has at last come for, at any rate, the commence-
ment of the work, and that longer delay is not likely to
place us in any better position than what we now occupy, the
present is clearly the time for some careful preliminary con-
sideration, both in reference to the nature of the work and
to the best mode of attempting it. Some little experience
has been already acquired, and of this it seems prudent to
make some use, if only by way of preparation and sugges-
tion. Let us, then, deal in a simple and popular way with
28 REVISION OF THE
the general subject, and apply our attention to those leading
questions which seem naturally to present themselves at this
early stage of the work.
These questions would seem to come before us for
consideration in the following order and connexion : — First,
what is the critical state of the text of that portion of the
Scriptures, — the New Testament, — that we are more par-
ticularly considering in these pages ? Secondly, what is the
general character of the Authorized Version of the New
Testament, and what are the principles on which it was con-
structed ? Thirdly, what are the limits to which, with due
regard to these principles, revision should probably be con-
fined ? Fourthly, what is the probable amount of the cor-
rections that would thus be introduced, — a question of great
practical importance, and on the answer to which much will
be found hereafter to depend ? Fifthly, what objections of
real weight have been urged against revision ? and Lastly,
if a revision is to be attempted, in what way, and under
what authority would it seem best for us to proceed ?
Such would seem to be the leading questions in connexion
with the subject of revision, to each one of which an answer
shall be returned in the following pages. Our first con-
siderations shall be on the text which, as far as it can be
ascertained, was used by the scholars and divines who were
engaged in the work of the last revision.
ENGLISH NEU^ TESTAMENT. tg
CHAPTER II.
THE CRITICAL VALUE OF THE TEXT OF THE
AUTHORIZED VERSION.
In discussing the interesting and practical question of the
critical value of the text which was used by the Revisers of
1611, we are naturally led into some cognate questions
which it may be convenient to discuss in the present
chapter. These shall now be stated and shall receive such
answers as may be serviceable to the general reader. In no
part of the subject is technicality necessarily more promi-
nent, but it shall be avoided as far as is consistent with
accuracy of treatment. Attention shall be more directed to
actual facts and results than to the details on which they
depend.
The main questions which have now to be considered in Main
questic
to be
considered .
questions
connexion with the text of the Authorized Version are, it to be
would seem, four in number. I^'irsf, it will be clearly neces-
sary to ascertain what the Greek text actually was which was
used by the Revisers. Was it a text they constructed for them-
selves, or was it the text of any current edition, and if so, did
they always adhere to it ? Secondly, it will be necessary to
take some account of the critical material which we now
have, and of which the Revisers had no knowledge. This
30 REVISION OF THE
will naturally lead us in the third place to consider the
really practical question, How best to use this material in
any future revision, whether to construct a critical text first,
or to use preferentially, though not exclusively, some current
text, or simply to proceed onward with the work of revision,
whether of text or translation, making the current Textus
Receptus the standard, and departing from it only when
critical or grammatical considerations show that it is clearly
necessary, — in fact, solvei-e ambulmido. Lastly^ it will per-
haps be convenient to endeavour to arrive at some estimate
of the amount and the importance of the changes that
critical considerations alone may be likely to introduce into
the current text, — there being on this subject much exaggera-
tion on both sides. We may now proceed to consider these
questions more in detail.
The Text In reference to the first question, — What the Greek Text
Revisers. W3,s wliich the Revisers of 1611 actually had before them
when they were engaged in their work, — the answer can
easily be made from inspection of the Version. The Re-
visers used two current editions ; chiefly, as it would seem,
Beza's fourth edition of the Greek Text, published in 1589,
and the fourth edition of Stephens — the first of the editions
of Stephens that was divided into verses — which was pub-
lished in 1557. As both these editions were scarcely any-
thing more than reprints of the editions that respectively
preceded, and as both these preceding editions had acquired
considerable celebrity, we shall be quite correct in saying
that the text of the Authorized Version is that of the third
edition of Beza's Greek Testament of 1582 [Beza 3], and
EI^GL 1SH NEIV TESTAMENT. 3 1
of Stephens' Greek Testament of 1550 [Stephens 3]. On
a close examination of the comparatively few passages in
which Beza 3 differs from Stephens 3, it would appear that
in some 60 places (notes included) the Authorized Version
agrees with Beza 3 against Stephens 3, and that in some 27
or 28 places (i Cor. x. 38 being apparently an error of the
press) it agrees with the latter against the former ; and
further, that in a very few passages, perhaps under half a
dozen, it agrees with neither.
But we shall have hardly answered our first question p^^i ^^^ ^^
satisfactorily unless we shortly enter into the further ques- ^^^^ '^^'^^•
tion of the pedigree and critical value of the Greek Text on
which our own Version thus depends. What was the history
and critical value of Stephens 3 and Beza 3 ? Not perhaps
very satisfactory in either case. The history, however, is as
follows : — Beza 3 and Stephens 3 really differ so little that
we may, writing popularly, consider them as one edition.
Both editors had a certain amount of critical materials, the
greater part of it in common, and collected by the son of
Stephens. But neither of them made any real use of them.
Beza, as we know, had in his possession the celebrated Manu-
script that bears his name (D of the Gospels and Acts^), and
the nearly equally celebrated Claromontane Manuscript (D
^ This venerable Manuscript has Dec. 1864, Vol. xlviii. p. 416 sq.
recently been published with great All the recent critical articles in
care and accuracy by Mr. Scrivener. this learned, but we fear now sus-
A very interesting account of the pended Quarterly Journal, are espe-
MS. is prefixed. For a thoroughly cially good, and in most instances
good review of this important work, very readable. They appear to come
see Christian Remembrancer for mostly from the same hand.
32 REriSION OF THE
of the Epistles), but he seems to have mainly used both
these and all his other critical aids more for exegetical pur-
poses than anything else. The estimate he took of various
readings was, it would seem, almost entirely a theological one.
Stephens also, though he began well, and based the text of
his first edition on MSS. in the Royal Library at Paris and
on readings from the first printed (though not first published)
text, viz., the Complutensian, and though he also published
in his third edition a collection of some 2200 various
readings from 15 different MSS. (one of which was the
Codex Bezae) ; still in his third and most celebrated edi-
tion he made the least possible use of them, and even
lapsed back again to the text of another Editor that had
been received with favour three and twenty years before.
He frequently deserts the text of his own first and second
editions to revert to that of the anterior Editor.
The Who was this Editor ? It need hardly be said that it was
Edirions of i , . , /• 7 7- ■ /• 7- 7,
Erasmus. Erasmus, and that tn the fourth editioti of JtLrasmiis 7ve really
have the mother-text of our own Authorized Version. What
then, finally, is the history of this Erasmian text, and what
its critical value? Its history is short. In the year 1516,
Erasmus, after not much more than six months' labour,
published at Basle an edition of the Greek Testament, and
so got the start of the splendid Complutensian edition of
Cardinal Ximenes,^ the New Testament portion of which,
though then printed, had not been published, and was not
1 Perhaps few of our readers may the noble volumes of this edition
have actually inspected the exquisite present. We may mention, then,
specimen of early typography which that a visit to the large Library in
ENGLISH NETV TESTAMENT. 33
published till a few years afterwards. Erasmus honestly
says that his work was a ' precipitated' one. It was so : he
was not insensible to the value of ancient testimony, and if
he had allowed himself time would probably have given a
better text to the world than that which is connected with
his name, but the excusable though unfortunate desire
to anticipate the lingering volume of the Complutensian
edition marred the great work, and the evil effects of that
six months of hurry last to this very hour. It certainly is
somewhat sad now to know that though the MSS. which
Erasmus used were collectively of no great critical value,
yet that there was one good authority among them which
he never used, for the very reason, as he himself tells us^
that its readings were so different from the others. This
manuscript was the cursive Codex Basiliensis, marked i in
the usual lists of such documents, and fully deserving its
accidentally given priority, being classed by Tregelles (with
No. 2>Z ^i^d ^o- ^9) ^s deserving a place in the noble group
of ancient uncial witnesses which is headed by the Vatican
and Sinaitic Manuscripts.^
the new house of the Bible Society in his edition of the 4th vol. of
will enable them to see a very fine ^ornQjntroduction to the Scriptures,
copy of this justly celebrated edition. p. 106. Some useful remarks on
The beauty and clearness of the this classification will be found in a
printing of the New Testament is very careful and elaborate article on
most striking, and the tint of the Textual Criticism in the Christian
ink is of that welcome grey-black Remembrancer for July, 1864, Vol.
tone which is now commonly found xlviii. p. 57 sq. See also the good
so agreeable to modern eyes. article in Smith's Dictionary of the
^ See the classification of Tregelles Bible, Vol. in. p. 506.
D
34 REVISION OF THE
It is vexatious also to think that with a little effort
Erasmus might have procured through his friend Paulus
Bombasius a transcript, or at any rate a collation, of the
famous Vatican Manuscript (B) itself. He referred, we
know, to it in regard of the famous text in the first Epistle
of St. John, and had a transcript sent to him of a portion
of the fifth chapter. How strange it seems that we were so
near a good text, and yet that it pleased God (for such
things are doubtless providentially ordered) that a sixteenth
century manuscript of the ordinary late character of text
should be the one chosen by Erasmus, and used by the
printer (for his marks remain on it to this day) for the first
published edition of the Book of Life. Such incidents are
really mysterious. To speculate on them is unwise, but it
does still seem hard to resist the conviction that the un-
flagging industry and devotion that has been conspicuously
shown, generation after generation, in the critical study of
the text of the New Testament would never have been
called forth but by these very circumstances ; and that the
knowledge that a purer text of the Sacred Volume was
attainable than that which, one hundred years afterwards,
was dignified by the title of the Universally Received Text,
is really that which has quickened scholars and critics in
their honourable and lifelong labours even to our present
day.
Succeeding But to retum to our short naiTative. This first edition
the fore- ^^ Erasmus was succeeded by a second in which there
going- were about 400 alterations, nearly three-fourths of which
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 35
were, in the judgment of Mill, decidedly improvements.
This edition was followed by the famous third edition in
which I John v. 7 first appeared ; and owing to which the
controversial troubles of Erasmus, already sufficiently great
owing to his Latin Version, were considerably increased.
Soon afterwards the Complutensian edition of the Greek
Testament at length appeared to the world, and Erasmus
was able to compare his own work with that of Stunica
and Lebrixa, and to correct especially what most certainly
needed correction, the text of the Revelation, — the single
manuscript which he used having here been imperfect, and,
in the case of the concluding verses, actually so defective
that, as we know, Erasmus had here to produce a text by
retranslation of the Vulgate into his own Greek. In this
fourth edition, which appeared in 1527, he consequently
introduced changes in the text of the Revelation in about
90 places, and corrected and removed, though not wholly,
what he had himself supplied. In other portions of Scrip-
ture there were very few changes made. The third edition
had differed in 118 places from the second, but the fourth
differed only in about 16 from the third.
Such was the fourth edition of Erasmus, the mother-
edition of the Textus Receptus and of our own Authorized
Version. It was based, as we have seen, on scanty evi-
dence and late manuscripts. It contains two interpolations
which the Editor himself introduced on his own responsi-
bility— viz.. Acts viii. 37, and words in Acts ix. 5, 6. It is
especially unsatisfactory in the Revelation. Where in any
D 2
36 REVISION OF THE
degree dependent on a Version, it is dependent only on a
very bad and even deformed text of the Vulgate. Such it
is, — and yet, by the providence of God the Holy Ghost,
and through the loyalty and reverence with which the word
of God had been transmitted, and that faithfulness which
stirred in the hand and heart even of the writer of the
meanest cursive manuscript, it is what it is, — so far sub-
stantially in accordance with what now we may rightly
deem to be the true text as justly to call forth our enduring
thankfulness for this mercy and providence of Almighty
God.'
Present But while we may justly retain this thankful remembrance
critical in our hearts, while we may thus rightly bless and adore
materia s. q^^ ^^^ ^j^^ heritage of His truth which we have in our
Authorized Version, let us not forget that the same God
who thus vouchsafed His providential care to the trans-
^ This general statement has been seem to be that there are some im-
often exaggerated. It has been said portant passages, especially of an his-
from the days of Mill that the torical character {e.g. Mark xvi.
"Variations, though so very many in 9 sq. ; John v. 3, 5 ; vii. 53 — viii. 1 1 j
number, are wholly unimportant; Acts viii. 37), in which the present
and, on the other hand, especially text must be considered either in-
of late years, it has been implied correct or doubtful, but that there
that the changes which textual are not many in which doctrine is
criticism would introduce are even directly involved. A useful paper
more important than those which on the various readings in the New
would be introduced by scholarship Testament (by the Rev. R. B.
and exegesis. See Westcott, History Girdlestone) will be found in the
of English Bible, p. 170. This Christian Advocate and Revieic for
last statement is perhaps too wide. October, 1869. It has since been
The exact state of the case would republished.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
57
mission of His word has also permitted us in the 260 years
that have passed away since that Version was published,
and especially of late years, to have acquired a very accu-
rate knowledge of what were probably the very words,
which were either traced by the hands of Apostles and
Evangelists, or dictated by them to the faithful writer. This
knowledge we now have ; this knowledge it must be our
bounden duty reverently and faithfully to make use of.
No mere conservatism, no timid apprehension of unsettling
a belief, already (God knoweth) so unsettled from other
causes that textual criticism would rather act in a contrary
direction — no acquiescence in well meant but really igno-
rant prejudice, must prevent us faithfully bringing out of
the treasures vouchsafed to us every item that will aid in
putting before us in their truest form, what an Apostolic
Father has not scrupled to call " the true sayings of the
Holy Ghost." The only question will be, as we indicated
at the beginning of this chapter, what have we now in our
treasures that early editors had not? — what are the ma-
terials now at our disposal for bringing the text of the
Authorized Version more into conformity with what we
believe to have been the original text ?
Without entering, in a popular essay like the present,
into detailed descriptions of MSS. or of the various critical
materials that have accumulated in the last two centuries
and a half, let us at any rate devote two or three pages to
a consideration of the sources to which now we can appeal
in any revision of a text.
38 REVISION OF THE
Critical Critical materials consist, on the one hand, of ancient
materials.
uncial Manuscripts, cursive manuscripts, ancient Versions of
the Scripture, quotations of Scripture from the best editions
of earlier Fathers ; and, on the other hand, of all these
technical facts and principles which the study of ancient
documents has brought out, and which continued observa-
tion has confirmed.
Uncial Ma- In respect of the first-named of these materials, the
anredit^ons Uncial Manuscripts, how much have we to be thankful for,
of them. i^Q^ much we owe to recent industry. Not to mention the
five and twenty or six and twenty Manuscripts, whole or
fragmentary, of secondary importance, whether of the
Gospels or of other portions of Scripture, — though it should
be said some of these claim places all but the highest, —
let us remember that we now have two Manuscripts, the
second of which contains the whole, and the first nearly
the whole, of the New Testament — viz., the Vatican (B)
and Sinaitic (j«^), both of as early a date as the fourth
century, and three following them at no distant intervals,
the nearly complete Alexandrian Manuscript (A),^ the frag-
mentary rescript at Paris bearing the name of the Codex
Ephremi (C),^ both probably of the fifth century, and for
^ The Codex Alexandrinus has ^ This Manuscript, which bears
been recently published in a con- its name from the fact that the
venient form by Mr. Cowper. An original writing has been in great
article on this Manuscript will be measure erased to allow of a work
found in the Christian Remem- of Ephrem the Syrian being written
hrancer for June, 1861, Vol. xli. on the same parchment, has been
p. 367 sq. edited in a handsome volume by
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 39
the Gospels and Acts only a remarkable Manuscript that
bears the title of the Codex Bezae (D), and which cannot
be placed later than the middle of the sixth century.
Besides these, we have, for the Acts of the Apostles, the
valuable Laudian Manuscript (E), not later probably than
the beginning of the sixth century ; — for St. Paul's Epistles,
the first four Manuscripts already specified, the valuable
Claromontane (D Epp.), and the later but very important
Augiensian Manuscript (F) f — for the Catholic Epistles the
same four, and a Manuscript of the ninth century of fair
critical value (containing also a portion of the Acts and the
whole of St. Paul's Epistles) bearing the tide Codex Ange-
licus (G) ; — and even for the critically ill-supplied Apoca-
lypse, the third and fourth of the great Manuscripts first
named (A and C), and a Manuscript of a trustworthy character
now in the Vatican Library (B Rev.), and of the eighth
century.
Of these ten Manuscripts the eight most important have
Tischendorf, to which a very valuable a sight of, if only the better to ap-
introduction has been prefixed. No predate the labour and skill of
one v^ho may not have seen Manu- Tregelles, who deciphered it, we
scripts of this nature can imagine believe, without the use of any
the patience required to trace the chemical reagent,
all but erased writing of the ori- ^ This Manuscript has been ex-
ginal text. The interesting Codex cellently edited by Mr. Scrivener,
Zacynthius (see Chr. Remembrancer and a very complete account of it
for January, 1862, Vol. xliii. given in the introduction prefixed to
p. 128 sq.), now in the library of the work. Some useful remarks on
the Bible Society, is a manuscript of the Manuscript will be found in the
this nature, which any one interested Christian Remembrancer for June,
in the subject will do well to obtain 1859, ^o^- xxxvii. p. 500 sq.
40 REVISION OF THE
been published, some in a portable and convenient
form, — as for example, the Vatican, Sinaitic, Alexandrian,
Beza's, and Augiensian, — some in more expensive forms,
but all in such a manner as to make it not only possible
but easy for the student to read and study the text of each
in its sequence and connexion^ and so to form a more
trustworthy judgment of the peculiar character of the indi-
vidual document. This has been facilitated still further by
the parallel-column volumes edited by Mr. Hansell, to
which reference has already been made. By means of this
useful work the student is now enabled, not only to read
continuously but readily to compare all the really great
Manuscripts (except the Sinaitic), and thus to arrive at
that sort of practical knowledge of these ancient witnesses
which is ever found to be of the utmost value to the
intelligent critic of the text of the New Testament. The
simplicity and dignified conciseness of the Vatican Manu-
script, the greater expansiveness of our own Alexandrian
Manuscript, the partially mixed characteristics of the Si-
naitic, the paraphrastic tone of the singular Codex Bezae, —
these general facts, all not only to be ascertained but to be
famiHarly felt and instinctively acted on in the work of
criticism, are now brought home to the student by the
works above specified. We have thus at the present time,
not only in our public libraries documents of the greatest
value of which our Revisers had no knowledge, but, owing
to the industry of recent critics and scholars, reprints and
editions which make them available almost for the humblest
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 41
Student. When we pause to think of our present critical
treasures, and the easy access that is thus afforded to them,
and remember that of the great Manuscripts above alluded
to, only one was in any degree used, and that in the most
imperfect manner, by those on whom our Revisers had to
rely for their text, it would seem impossible to doubt that,
even if we had no additional reasons, it is now an impera-
tive duty on all faithful scholars to combine in making
available to all, the results of a cautious and intelligent re-
vision of the text of our English Testament.
But we have many more critical subsidies than those Additional
already specified. Not to weary the general reader with ^atg^J^ls
details, we may shortly notice that by the labours of our
own countrymen. Dr. Tregelles and Mr. Scrivener, and the
industry of Dr. Tischendorf and other continental critics, we
have now arrived at a greatly improved knowledge of all
the leading cursive manuscripts, and have learnt to assign
to them the confessedly subordinate but still important
place they hold in reference to textual criticism. The true
readings of the quotations of Scripture in the early Fathers
have also, by the really exhaustless labours of Dr. Tregelles,
now been carefully examined and tested, and we hope, by
the publication of the concluding parts of his Greek Testa-
ment, will be soon made critically available to all students
of the Sacred Text. In one department only is there still
some deficiency. We lack a full knowledge of the Ancient
Versions. In our knowledge of the Latin Versions, whether
the Old Latin or Vulgate, great advance has been made by
42 REFISION OF THE
the publications and collations of Tischendorf and others.
To the Syriac Versions a great and critically important
addition has been made by the discovery and the publica-
tion of the singular, and sometimes rather wild, Curetonian
Syriac Version.* Much has also been done in the Gothic
Version by De Gabelentz and Loebe, Massmann, Bosworth,
and others, and something in the Coptic by Paul de Lagarde,
and in the Ethiopic by Pell Piatt, — ^but it must be frankly
admitted that what has been already said in reference to
exegesis (p. 26) is also partially true in reference to criti-
cism. Our great critics have had avowedly to use the eyes
of others in ascertaining the testimony of some of these last-
mentioned Versions and of the less important but still in-
teresting Armenian Version. It is not unfair to say that if
Dr. Tischendorf had devoted only the time which he has
unfortunately spent in personal controversy to the study of
the original languages of those two or three ancient Oriental
Versions, which he confessedly only cites on the authority
of others, he would have put all scholars and critics of the
New Testament under still greater obligations to his un-
wearied industry, and himself have been still better qualified
^ A good account of this Version monlypresents the same paraphrastic
and its characteristics will be found character of text as the Codex Bez2e.
in the Christian Remembrancer for It has some interesting readings, e.g.^
June, 1859, ^o^- XXXVII. p. 488 sq. Matth. v. 4, 5, where it confirms the
The text is of a very composite express statement of Origen that the
nature; sometimes it inclines to the blessing on the meek came before
shortness and simplicity of the that on mourners. We do not how-
Vatican Manuscript, but more com- ever adopt the change.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 43
to labour for the inspired Volume for which he has done so
much.
But besides these great accessions of critical material it Critical
must not be forgotten that a fully commensurate increase in propor-
critical knowledge and in the power over materials is now ijj°"g3sgj
distinctly to be recognised. Not only have we for the New
Testament the completed work of three professed critical
editors of a very high order, though of singularly different
characteristics, Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles, but
the useful and intelligent labours of several interpreters and
commentators, some of whom, like Dr. Meyer, have shown
considerable acumen and aptitude for textual criticism.
What is even more important, there may now be observed
a fairly defined consent between these critics and commen-
tators in numberless passages in the New Testament, where
what would seem to be the true reading differs from that of
the Revised Text. The useful little edition of the Greek
Testament by Mr. Scrivener shows this very distinctly in the
case of the professed critical editors, and a very cursory
inspection of the comments of De Wette, Meyer, Alford,
and others, will substantiate the remark in the case of recent
interpreters. Very many readings, — perhaps nearly one-
half of those about which reasonable doubt may be felt, —
would thus, if considered by Revisers of sufficient critical
powers, be decided on at once by general consent. Manu-
script evidence and critical judgment would be found
clearly preponderant, and in a large portion of the work a
text might be settled with very little difficulty.
44 REVISION OF THE
This is a consideration which may well weigh with us
when the differences of opinion as to the true text are
assumed to be so excessive that Revisers would be stopped
171 limine by the difficulty of ascertaining what the true words
really were of which they had to revise the translation.
Undesirable But we are now naturally led to the third question, which
to form a
Textus we have already noticed as requirmg some answer, What
ecep us. (.Q^j-gg would Rcvisers have to follow ? As we have said
already, there are three possible courses they might take,
which it may be well for us briefly to consider. Would it
be well for them, in the first place, to agree on a critical
Greek Text, and attempt to construct a second Textus Re-
ceptus ? To this question we venture to answer very un-
hesitatingly in the negative. Though we have much critical
material and a very fair amount of critical knowledge, we
have certainly not yet acquired sufficient critical judgment
for any body of Revisers hopefully to undertake such a work
as this. All such attempts, whether on the part of individuals
or general bodies, are indeed at present much to be depre-
cated as certainly premature, and as naturally tending to
delay ultimate progress. We are steadily gravitating to a
consent as regards a very considerable number of passages ;
let us not interfere with that natural process by trying to
anticipate what we shall successfully arrive at if we have but
patience and industry.^ The failures of recent critical editors
1 Some very good and sagacious an authoritative text will be found
remarks on the undesirableness of in the Christian Remembrancer
attempting at present to construct for June, 1859, ^o\. xxxvii. p.
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 45
in their attempts to construct a text may well prove salutary
warnings that we are not yet ready for the work, and that
individual critics would do well to pause in their more am-
bitious efforts. As has been said, they really check progress ;
if only from this circumstance, that the critical editor often
fails to give a true statement of the actual case. He probably
on very serious deliberation places a certain reading in his
text, but perhaps neither by typography nor by marginal
annotation indicates to the general reader that another
reading has nearly an equal right to occupy the position of
honour. Possession has thus given many a reading a pre-
ferential character to which it really has no exclusive claim.
// is in the text; — and between that position and one outside
of it, the difference, in the judgment of the ordinary student,
is naturally considered to be immense. Griesbach saw this
clearly, and very properly acted on it ; but it has been often
otherwise with recent editors. They have only indicated
their opinion by their text, and have not at the same time
perceived that in assigning a place in the text to any debated
word or clause, they really have thus been passing a judg-
ment of a much more final character than they themselves
would, in many cases, wish it to be considered. Let us then
have no Textus Receptus, at any rate, at present, but pro-
503. See also Vol. xlii. p. 114, of the translation. The latter will
and Vol. xlviii. p. 59. Whatever gradually pave the way for the for-
individual scholars may do it is to mer; but the process, we venture to
be hoped that no Commission would think very decidedly, could not
consider the formation of a text a wisely be inverted. We must wait
preliminary duty to that of revision for a Received Text.
46 REVISION OF THE
ceed, as good sense seems to indicate, tentatively, and be
content to wait. Perhaps in a very few years the remaining
number of passages about which there is still considerable
doubt will, by the very tentative process of the work, be
reduced almost indefinitely. But, be it also remembered, it
will not be so reduced, unless the work is attempted, unless
further experience is acquired, and textual revision actually
commenced.
No recent In what has been already said we have expressed in-
critical text
to be taken, directly Our opinion on the second possible course — viz., that
of adopting the text of some known critic, and of departing
from it only where there seemed strong reason. Such a
course would be very undesirable. No text has yet appeared
which could be safely adopted as the text of a new revision.
Would it be possible, for instance, to take the text of Lach-
mann ? Would it be reasonable to base our work on a text
composed on the narrowest and most exclusive principles,
though constructed with fair adherence to those principles ?
Assuming that Lachmann has by his work substantiated his
intention of giving to the world the text that was apparently
current in the fourth century, would Lachmann himself, if
appealed to, have judged his own text a suitable text to form
the basis of a popular revised Version ? Self-sufficient as
he was, he was certainly a man of correct judgment and
instinctive scholarship, and would have been the first to
point out that a text, which, on the most favourable assump-
tion, was only the text of a certain century, was not the
most convenient to bend into the direction which a hitherto
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
47
current and received text would often oblige a mediating
critic to take. Lachmann's text is really one based on little
more than four Manuscripts, and so is really more of a
critical recension than a critical text.
The case of Tischendorf is still more easily disposed of, as
the question would at once arise Which of this most inconstant
critic's texts are we to select 7 Surely not the last, in which
an exaggerated preference for a single Manuscript, which he
has had the good fortune to discover, has betrayed him into
an almost child-like infirmity of critical judgment.^ Surely
also not the seventh edition, which was issued before the
appearance of the Sinaitic Manuscript, and which exhibits
all the instability which a comparatively recent recognition
of the authority of cursive manuscripts might be supposed
likely to introduce. If any edition of this restless critic's
Greek Testament had to be selected, perhaps we should feel
it best to go back to the third ; but such a use of a now
forgotten volume is never likely to be made when we have
^ An able writer in the Christian to the Textus Receptus. When,
Rememhrancer for April, 1866, has however, we examine his recent and
carefully analyzed the amount of last edition, it appears that, to go no
fluctuation which is to be observed further than the first thirty-two
in Tischendorfs latest critical de- chapters, he reverses his judgment
cisions as compared with those in of 1859 in as many as 168 places,
earlier editions. From this analysis and again falls back on his earlier
it would seem that between his opinion of 1849. This great incon-
Greek Testament of 1849 ^"d that stancy is to be attributed to a natural
of 1859, or his 3rd and so-called want of sobriety of critical judgment
7th editions, there are 1296 va- and to an unreasonable deference to
nations; and that in nearly half of the readings as found in his own
these he returns, in the later edition. Codex Sinaiticus.
48 REVISION OF THE
in our own country and, it is to be hoped, soon in a com-
plete state, such a far better text as that of Dr. Tregelles.
And yet, though it seems hard to say so after the Hfelong
labours of its estimable constructor, even this text could not
wisely be chosen as the text to be used in the work of re-
vision. In the first place, in the earlier parts of his work.
Dr. Tregelles had not the advantage of the Sinaitic Manu-
script. In the second place, his critical principles, especially
his general principle of estimating and regarding modern
manuscripts are now, perhaps justly, called in question by
many competent scholars. Thirdly, though his materials
have been so much more abundant, he approximates at any
rate in some parts of his great work so closely to the same
results as Lachmann, that any objections which may exist
to the choice of Lachmann's as a standard text apply with
nearly equal force to that of Tregelles. Lastly, though it
seems an ungracious criticism, yet it must, in all frankness,
be said that the text of Tregelles is not in all respects satis-
factory. It is rigid and mechanical, and sometimes fails to
disclose that critical instinct and peculiar scholarly sagacity
which is so much needed in the great and responsible work
of constructing a critical text of the Greek Testament. The
edition of Tregelles will last, perhaps to the very end of
time, as a noble monument of faithful, enduring, and accurate
labour in the cause of Truth ; it will always be referred to
as an uniquely trustworthy collection of assorted critical
materials of the greatest value, and as such it will probably
never be superseded ; but the text which is based on these
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 49
materials is not likely ever to be a popular or current text,
or ever to be used otherwise than as a faithful summary of
critical principles which have by no means met with general
acceptance.
We seem driven then to the third alternative in reference Received
Text to be
to a text, — solvere ambulando^ or, in other words, to leave the used, but to
be revised.
Received Text as the standard, but to depart from it in
every case where critical evidence and the consent of the best
editors point out the necessity of the change. Such a text
would not be, nor deserve to be, esteemed a strictly critical
text : it would be often too conservative ; it would also be
occasionally inconsistent ; but if thus formed by a body of
competent scholars it would be a critical revision of a very
high and, probably, very popular character. It would at
any rate be free from one great disturbing element in all
critical labours, individual bias and personal predilections.
Such a work would not be by any means difficult. In the
first place, it has been attempted by five scholars working in
combination, and found by experience not in any degree to
be unmanageable or unsatisfactory in its results. In the
next place, those engaged in the work would have, not
merely the actual external critical evidence whereon to rely
for the correction of the text on which they were working,
but, as has been already hinted, they would also have the
judgment, very frequently unanimous, — first of professed
critics, and secondly of intelligent interpreters, on which
they might often feel disposed, conscientiously to rely.
They would have available not only the critical materials,
50 REVISION OF THE
but the practical judgments that had been passed on them
in the texts of the best editors and commentators.
This is a consideration that deserves very carefully to be
borne in mind by any who may be inclined to over-estimate
the difficulties which revisers would meet with in the matter
of a text.
It need scarcely be added that such a mode of proceeding
would have to be tentative. Principles would be slowly
formed as the work went on, but at length they would
become fixed and recognised, and all that would be found
necessary would be to review all the earlier part of the
work, during which the experience was being acquired, and
to bring it up to the general standard. And the results
would be found to be satisfactory. We are bold enough to
say this, because trial has fairly shown that what is here
specified and recommended is feasible and hopeful. Such
then would seem to be the best mode of dealing with the
confessedly difficult question which stands third in the
questions of the present Chapter.
Amount of The last question may now be shortly answered, — On the
timated. assumption that such a mode of dealing with the text was
adopted, what amount of change, due purely to textual
revision, might be expected in our present Authorized
Version ? Such a question it certainly seems veiy desirable
to attempt to answer, as there is evidently a very exaggerated
idea now popularly entertained as to the amount of change
that would be introduced by judicious textual criticism.
But how shall the answer be made? Perhaps thus, — by
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 51
taking account of the changes of text that actually were
proposed in one Gospel and three long Epistles in a revision
already alluded to, — the Revision by Five Clergymen of the
Authorized Version of St. John's Gospel and the first three
of St. Paul's Epistles, as arranged in our ordinary Testaments
— viz., Romans and i and 2 Corinthians. The Gospel and
these three Epistles amount to, estim.ated in verses, between
one quarter and one third of the whole New Testament :
an estimate therefore founded on the consideration of so
large a portion of the Sacred Volume will not be very
seriously incorrect.
By inspection of the Revision referred to, we find that
in the 2006 verses which the Gospel and three Epistles
together contain, there are 253 changes of text due to
critical considerations, being 48 for the 879 verses of the
Gospel of St. John, 56 for the 433 verses of the Epistle to
the Romans, 91 for the 437 verses of the First Epistle to
the Corinthians, and 58 for the 257 verses of the Second
Epistle to the Corinthians. In this enumeration we observe
that there would seem to be an increase in change as the
work went on; but it would seem ultimately to have become
stationary, and to have finally amounted to about one change
in every five verses in St. Paul's Epp. And that this
seems accurate may be proved by an inspection of the
changes in the Revision of the four succeeding Epistles,
Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians — in all
496 verses. Here we find 109 textual changes, or very
nearly the same proportion. If then we assume that more
E 2
52 REVISION OF THE
changes would have been made in St. John's Gospel if the
gradually established standard of revision had been applied
to it, though, as the nature of the text reminds us, not to
the extent arrived at for St. Paul's Epistles, — and if also we
take into account the increase of differences over those in St.
John's Gospel that would be probably found in the Synoptical
Gospels, and in the Acts and Revelation, we should hardly
be far wrong in estimating the amount of changes that would
be introduced in any English revised Version of the whole
6944 verses of the New Testament, as not exceeding one
for every five verses, or under fourteen hundred in all, very
many of these being of a wholly unimportant character.
Such seems the answer to the last question we have sug-
gested in the present Chapter. The subject of the text and
of probable textual change seems now concluded, and the
second portion of our work to begin — viz., a consideration
of, and finally a rough estimate of the changes that would
have to be introduced on grammatical, exegetical, and
possibly also some other grounds which may suggest them-
selves in the review of the whole subject.
This second class of changes can only be introduced
with strict and persistent reference to the general aspect
and characteristics of the last Revision, We proceed then
next to consider these characteristics, and the principles on
which the Authorized Version of the New Testament appears
to have been constructed.
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 53
CHAPTER III.
LEADING CHARACTERISTICS OF THE AUTHORIZED VERSION.
It is obvious that no revision of the present Version can Character
of our Ver-
properly be undertaken that does not preserve the wisely sion must
drawn Hues on which that Version was constructed. No se^rved'
reasonable Englishman would tolerate a Version designed
for popular use, and to be read publicly, that departed from
the ground-principles and truly noble diction of the last
Revision. Such a Version would simply pass into that
limbus of ' improved ' and happily forgotten translations to
which almost every generation, for the last hundred and fifty
or two hundred years, has added some specimen. The
present century has been more prolific than those which
preceded it, but very few of the yet extant revisions have
been happy in preserving the character, tone, rhythm, and
diction of the Version they have undertaken to amend. It
may be wise then, at the very outset, to endeavour to obtain
a clear knowledge of the principal features and general
characteristics of our present Version, that so, before revision
is undertaken, we may be able to define sharply what must '
be its nature and limits, if it is to be a revision that is in
any degree to meet with general acceptance.
If it is to be hereafter a popular Version it can only become
54
RE ri SI ON OF THE
SO by exhibiting, in every change that may be introduced, a
sensitive regard for the diction and tone of the present
Version, and also by evincing, in the nature and extent of
the changes, a due recognition of the whole internal history
of the English New Testament. In other words, the new
work must be on the old lines.
And now what were those lines, and how may we best
trace them ? Perhaps thus ; first by briefly considering what
may be termed the pedigree of the present English Version,
and secondly by shortly noticing the principles which in
the last revision appear mainly to have been followed.
Pedigree of The literary pedigree of our present Version has perhaps
Version, never been more succinctly and, for the most part, accurately
stated than in the following words : — ' Our present English
Version was based upon the Bishops' Bible of 1568, and
that upon Cranmer's of 1539, which was a new edition of
Matthew's Bible of 1537, partly from Coverdale of 1535, but
chiefly from Tyndale ; in other words, our present Authorized
translation is mainly that of Tyndale made from the original
Hebrew and Greek. '^ A little expansion and illustration of
this sentence will enable the general reader fairly to appre-
ciate the internal character of our present Version.
The first fact clearly to be borne in mind is this, that after
all changes and revisions our present EngHsh Testament is
^ This accurate and inclusive sen- See pages xxviii., xxix. The word
tence is taken from the Preface to 'mainl/has been italicized for the
the scholarly work of Bosworth reasons that will appear later in this
and Waring, entitled Gothic and chapter. The relation of the A.V,
Anglo-Saxon Gospels, Lond. 1865. to Tyndale's is very close.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 55
substantially that of William Tyndale.^ This we shall deem
it necessary to prove distinctly by a comparison in parallel
columns of three or four passages, taken from different parts
of the New Testament. Before, however, we give these
specimens, let us briefly notice the characteristics of this
Version, to which our own maintains so close a resemblance.
Tyndale's English Testament of 1534 will remain to the Tyndale's
1 r • r ^ • i • Vcrsioii :
end of tmie a monument of the courage, patience, learnmg, made from
competent scholarship, thorough faithfulness, and clear ^ ^ "^^^ '
EngUsh sense of its noble-hearted and devoted editor. Of
his courage and patience history sufficiently speaks : in
reference to his learning and scholarship, with which we
are here more especially concerned, a few remarks may not
unsuitably be made. That his learning was sufficient for his
work is shown by the work itself. Besides this, however,
we know that more than twenty years before his first edition
of 1525 he made translations of portions of the New Testa-
ment, and Tyndale was not a man to let those twenty years
pass away without study and fresh acquisitions of knowledge.
We know also that he went to Cambridge, after having spent
some years at Oxford, most probably with the view of
^ It has been observed by Mr. about five-sixths belong to the same
Westcott that in several portions of faithful hand. See History of Eng-
the New Testament Tyndale's origi- lishBible,p. 211, note. An interest-
nal translation remains almost intact. ing and appreciative estimate of the
For instance, in the ist Epistle of character of this good man's great
St. John about nine-tenths are due work will be found in the current
to Tyndale, and even in the more number of the Quarterly Review,
difficult and (as to translation) de- Vol. cxxviii. p. 316. See above,
bateable Epistle to the Hebrews p. 8, note 2.
56 REVISION OF THE
Studying under Erasmus, who himself might have been con-
templating the great though hurried work which he did a
very few years later. We further know that he actually
produced evidence to Tonstall of his having competent
knowledge of the Greek language, and Tonstall was certainly
not a man to whom an incompetent Greek scholar would
have been very likely to have submitted any specimen of
his powers. Whatever may be said of Tyndale's knowledge
of Hebrew prior to his publication of the New Testament,
it seems perfectly clear, even from these external considera-
tions, that he had a thoroughly competent knowledge of
Greek, and further, that he had been studiously preparing
himself for his responsible work. Really with his work in
our hands it would almost seem superfluous to have adduced
any other evidence, but as very unguarded statements have
been made in reference to Tyndale's Testament, even by an
authority as great as Mr. Hallam,^ and as the students of
1 See Literature of Europe, chap. Historical Account of the English
vi- § 37> Vol. I. p. 526, where we /•^ersions prefixed to Bagster's i^exa-
meet with the thoroughly mistaken pla, p. 40 sq., and comp. West-
assertion that from Luther's transla- cott. History of English Bible,
tion, 'and from the Latin Vulgate, p. 174 sq. Fuller's summary is
the English translation of Tyndale characteristically short and quaint :
and Coverdale is avowedly taken.' * However, what he [Tyndale] un-
That he was indebted to some extent dertook was to be admi red as glorious ;
to Luther for his prologues and what he performed, to be commended
notes in the edition of 1534 may as profitable; wherein he failed, is
be perhaps fairly admitted, but that to be excused as pardonable, and to
his translation was taken from that be scored on the account rather of
of Luther may most confidently be that age, than of the author himself.'
denied. For a full account of See Church History, Book v. 4, 39,
Tyndale's labours, see the excellent p. 224. (Lond. 1655.)
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 57
Tyndale's Testament are but few, it may be desirable at the
very outset to correct the erroneous hxipression that we owe
the real original of our present Version to German transla-
tions and second-rate learning. It is quite reasonable to
believe that, especially in the corrections he introduced in
his edition of 1534, and in the substance of some of his
terse notes, he may have owed something to the learning and
labours of foreign reformers ; but it is also certain that his
Version is essentially of English origin, and that the earnest
and devoted man to whom we owe it was fully equal to
carry through singlehanded the great work which he had
undertaken.
In addition to this, it does not seem too much to say
that Tyndale's knowledge and scholarship, as far as we can
infer from the times and the circumstances of the times in
which he lived, was exactly of the kind, if one man was to
do the work, best suited for such an undertaking. Had he
been more of a professed scholar there would have been
some traces of pedantic accuracy, some indications of
adherence to the general tone of the Vulgate on the one
hand, or to the more cultivated language of the day on the
other, not any of which are to be recognised in the noble
homeliness of the Version of WiUiam Tyndale. As it was
providentially ordered, he was the patient, devoted. English-
man, competently learned, who made it his care to write for
English eyes and English hearts ; and did so with faithfulness,
geniality, and breadth.
The first fact and characteristic then of Tyndale's Version
is that it was fairly made from the Greek, and that Tyndale
58 REVISION OF THE
had certainly sufficient learning to do well this portion of
the great work of his life.
Indepen- The second characteristic of his Version is one which
fhen extarft ^^^y ^^ ^^^^ Surprise us, but for which we may be heartily
Versions, thankful — viz., that, as he himself tells us, he made no use
of the then extant versions of the Scripture. The most
popular version would no doubt then have been the easy
and smoothed edition of Wycliffe's original Version com-
monly associated with the thoroughly honourable name
of Wycliffe's curate at Lutterworth, John Purvey.^ That
neither this nor any of the Wycliffite Versions were
made the basis of Tyndale's work is certainly a subject
for profound thankfulness. With every desire to honour
the name and labours of Wyclifife, and with a full recognition
of his general accuracy as a translator, and even a critic, we
cannot forget, — first, that his Version was from the Vulgate,
and was thus a Version of a Version ; secondly, that it
adheres, where possible, to the form and structure of the
Latin, the intention of the Version being, most probably,
not only to benefit the mere English reader, but to aid
the student of the Vulgate ; thirdly, that though generally
very homely in its language it still has many more words of
^ For an account of this reviser a translator of the Scriptures con-
and of his labours, see the Preface to siderably in advance of the times in
Forshall and Madden, Tfydiffite which he lived. See also Historical
Versions, p. xxviii. sq. Purvey did Account (Bagster's Hexapla), p. 28
his work with care and judgment, sq., and Westcott, History of
and had conceptions of the duties of English Bille, p. 16.
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 59
Latin origin than we should have expected from WycHffe's
avowed desire to give an English Testament to English
readers. It must then be regarded as providential that such
a Version did not form the basis of our present Bible: Had
it been so ordered, the English Bible of our day would
have become ultimately a sort of Rhemish Version, rigid,
cold, and Latinized.^
It is equally providential that the Wycliffite Version that
is attributed to Purvey and which ultimately superseded the
earlier Version did not become either the basis or model for
our own Version, for though Purvey's prologue to his work
is most interesting,''' and some of his principles of translation
thoroughly just, yet a Version so studious of English idiom
rather than of grammatical accuracy, and so loose and
paraphrastic as we certainly sometimes find it, would have
been a very foundation of sand for the EngHsh Bible of the
^ It is singular that a writer so ^ This prologue will be found in
well informed as Marsh {Lectures Forshall and Madden, l-Fycliffite
on the English Language) should Versions, p. xxv. sq., and a portion
regard Tyndale's Version as little of it in Historical Account (Bagster's
more than a recension of Wycliffe's, Hexapla), p. 28 sq. The prologue
and 'Tyndale as merely a full-grown is thoroughly interesting and sensible.
Wycliffe' (p. 627). It is of course He notices his obligation to ' Lire
not only possible but probable [N. de Lyra] in the elde testamente
that Tyndale was acquainted with that helpyd full miche in hyswerke;'
Wycliffe's, or more probably Purvey's and in reference to translation lays
Version, but that he used it in any down the general canon that ' ye
way in making his own translation beste translatyng out of Latyne into
may most justly be doubted. Tyn- Englysh is to translate after the
dale's work seems to have been sentence, and not only after the
perfectly independent. See Westcott, wordis.' Many a reviser may take
History of English Bible, p. 176 sq. this hint.
6o REVISION OF THE
future. It is then not without just thankfuhiess that we
find that neither of these Versions exercised any appreciable
influence whatever either on Tyndale's Testament or on any
of those that followed it, unless indeed it be the du-glott
Testament of Coverdale.
Tyndale's A third characteristic of Tyndale's Version must briefly
Version
thoroughly be noticed, — that it was designedly b, popular YQrsion. The
popular.
well-known and often quoted words that ' the boy that driveth
the plough should know more of the Scripture' ^ than the
theologians of the day, represented tmly Tyndale's life-long
purpose. It is to this steady aim and purpose that the
special and striking idiomatic excellence of the Authorized
Version is pre-eminently due. To this deep resolve we owe
it that our own English Version is now what we feel it to
be, — a Version speaking to heart and soul, and appealing
to our deepest religious sensibilities with that mingled
simplicity, tenderness, and grandeur, that make us often
half doubt, as we listen, whether Apostles and Evangelists
are not still exercising their Pentecostal gift and themselves
speaking to us in the very tongue wherein we were bom.
Verily we may bless and praise God that Tyndale was
moved to form this design, and that he was permitted faith-
fully to adhere to it, for, beyond doubt, it is to that popular
' The influence exerted by Eras- a sentiment from the * Paraclesis' of
mus and his labours on Tyndale has Erasmus, prefixed to his Testament
often been noticed. Even in this of 15 19. See Histm-ical Account
familiar quotation it would seem of the English Fasions (Bagster)
that Tyndale was but reproducing p. 43, 44.
ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT. 6i
element in his Version not only that we owe nearly all
that is best in our present English Testament, but that there
remains to this very hour, in the heart of all earnest English
people, an absolute intolerance of any changes in the words
or phraseology that would tend to obscure this special, and,
we may justly say, this providential characteristic.^ Tyndale
not only furnished the type for all succeeding Versions, but
bequeathed principles which will exercise a preservative
influence over the Version of the English Bible, through every
change or revision that may await it, until scriptural revision
shall be no longer needed and change shall be no more.
We may now proceed to show by actual comparison the
close relation that exists between Tyndale's Version and our
present Authorized Version. Three passages have been
chosen, not from containing any greater amount of coinci-
dences of expressions than others, but simply as being portions
of Scripture of familiar interest and of convenient length.
The first shall be the parable of the Rich Man and
Lazarus, St. Luke xvi. 19 — 31.
• The eloquent words of Froude, natural grandeur — unequalled, un-
when alluding to the publication of approached in the attempted im-
Coverdale's Bible, and its close con- provements of modern scholars — all
nexion with the labours of Tyndale, are here, and the impress of the
may well be cited. The historian mind of one man — William Tyn-
justly says, ' The peculiar genius — dal." History of England, Yo\. i\i.
if such a word may be permitted — p. 84. These words the student
which breathes through it — the will find truly deserved. The more
mingled tenderness and majesty — Tyndale's labours are considered, the
the Saxon simplicity — the preter- more will they be valued.
62
REHSION OF THE
Tyndale.
1534-
19 Ther was a ceitayne ryche man,
which was clothed in purple & fyne
bysse & fared deliciously every daye.
20 And ther was a certayne begger,
named Lagarus, whiche laye at his
gate full of soores ^i dessyringe to be
refresshed with the cromes which
fell from the ryche mannes borde.
Neverthelesse the dogges came &*
licked his soores. ^^ And yt fortuned
that the begger dyed, & was carried
by the Angelles into Abrahams
bosome. The riche man also died,
& was buried.
23 And beinge in hell in tormentes,
he lyfte up his eyes & sawe Abraham
a farre of, & Lazarus in his bosome
24 & he cryed & sayd : father
Abraham have mercy on me &
sende Lazarus that he may dippe
the tippe of his fynger in water &
cole my tonge for I am tourmented
in this flame. ^^ But Abraham
sayd vnto him Sonne, remember
that thou in thy lyfe tyme receavedst
thy pleasure & contrary wyse Lazarus
payne. Now therfore is he comforted,
& thou art punysshed. 26 Beyonde
all this, bitwene you & vs ther is a
greate space set, so that they which
wolde goo from hence to you cannot:
nether maye come from thence
to vs.
27 Then he sayd : I praye the
therfore father, send him to my
fathers housse. ^^ For I have fyve
AuTH. Version.
i6ii.
^9 There was a certain rich man,
which was clothed in purple and fine
linen, and fared sumptuously every
day : 20 ^j^^j there was a certain
beggar named Lazarus, which was
laid at his gate, full of sores, 21 And
desiring to be fed with the crumbs
which fell from the rich man's
table : moreover the dogs came and
licked his sores. 22 j^^^^ jj. came to
pass, that the beggar died, and was
carried by the angels into Abraham's
bosom : the rich man also died, and
was buried ;
23 And in hell he lift up his eyes,
being in torments, and seeth Abra-
ham afar off, and Lazarus in his
bosom. 24 And he cried and said.
Father Abraham, have mercy on me,
and send Lazarus, that he may dip
the tip of his finger in water, and
cool my tongue ; for I am tormented
in this flame. 25 g^j. Abraham
said, Son, remember that thou in thy
lifetime receivedst thy good things,
and likewise Lazarus evil things :
but now he is comforted, and thou
art tormented. 26 ji^^^ beside all
this, between us and you there is a
great gulf fixed : so that they which
would pass from hence to you can-
not; neither can they pass to us,
that ivould come from thence.
^ Then he said, I pray thee there-
fore, father, that thou wouldest send
him to my father's house : 28 Yoi
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 63
Tyndale. Auth. Version.
brethren; for to warne them, lest I have five brethren; that he may
they also come into this place of testify unto them, lest they also
tourment. Abraham sayd vnto come into this place of torment,
him they have Moses & the Prophetes ^^ Abraham said unto him. They have
let them heare them. ^^ And he Moses and the prophets; let them
sayd : naye father Abraham, but yf hear them. ^^ And he said. Nay,
one came unto them, from the ded, father Abraham : but if one went
they wolde repent. ^^ He sayd vnto unto them from the dead, they will
him : If they heare not Moses repent. ^^ And he said unto him,
& the Prophetes nether will they If they hear not Moses and the pro-
beleve though one roose from deeth phets, neither will they be persuaded,
agayne. though one rose from the dead.
In this passage we observe several interesting differences
as well as coincidences.
In ver. 1 9 we should have hardly expected to have found Comments
in Tyndale's Version the Grecized ' bysse.' In Wycliffe's translation.
Version the translation is ' whight silk,' and in Cranmer's
* fyne whyte.' The more familiar ' linen' appears to have
come in with Coverdale. In the same verse ' deliciously'
held its ground in the leading English Versions till the last
Revision. The less accurate * lay/ in the following verse,
was only changed into the more accurate and suggestive
*was laid' in the Bishops' Bible. The translation of the
here somewhat peculiar dXXa Kal {ol kvveq k.t.X) is curiously
varied. Tyndale probably alone retains the most strictly
correct translation of the aWa, though he overlooks the
Kcu. Coverdale takes the lighter form ' but :' Cranmer
conveniently lets the adversative particle fall through (' the
dogges came also'), and certainly puts the ' also' in the
64
RE VISION OF THE
wrong place. The Genevan Version falls back on
' yea' the A. V. adopts the general but not exact ' more-
over.'^
In ver. 2 2 the pleasantly quaint but archaic 'yt fortuned,'
after holding its ground in one or two of the older Versions,
is conveniently changed into the more natural translation
by the last Revisers, who probably took it from the Rhemish
Version, to which it is certain that they were from time to
time indebted, though it was not one of the Versions to
which they were specially directed to refer.
In ver. 23, the A. V. clearly improves upon the older
^ The same inexact rendering is
retained by Alford, Auth. Version
Revised {in loc). We can hardly
doubt, however, that the words
convey more than the mere addition
of another item to the sorrowful
account ; though it may be difficult
to catch the exact idea intended to
be conveyed by the adversative par-
ticle. Meyer {Kommentar, p. 478,
ed. 4) with hisusual accuracy observes
that the aXka must mark some op-
position, the Ka'i some enhancement;
but we shall find it difficult probably
to take his view of the passage, that
the dogs increased the beggar's suf-
ferings,— ' Howbeit (instead of being
fed with the crumbs) the dogs also
came and licked his sores, so in-
creasing pain' (die unreinen Thiere,
und ihr den Schmerz des Hiilflosen
vermehrendes Lecken ! Mey.). De
Wette, Ewald, and others following
the majority of the older expositors
rightly hold that the dogs must be
considered to have shown a sort of
compassion — which was not shown
to Lazarus by his fellow-men ; but
they obliterate the force of the dXXd.
Bornemann gives the gloss ' egestatc
ejus micae de divitis mensa allatae
vulneribus succurrebant canes,' but
the same objection remains. Can
the meaning be, that though Lazarus
desired (and probably received) what
really was the portion of the dogs
(see Matt. xv. 27) even the dogs
7iotirithstanding showed a sort of
pity ? Meyer urges on the contrar}-
that the whole idea of the narrative
is the unrelieved misery of Lazarus
on this side of the grave. The
exegesis of these simple words is
certainly difficult.
ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT. 65
Version, and preseiTes in the simple participle the tragic
force, not to say even the tone of the retrospective v7rdpx(ov,
which is quite lost in the resolved ' when he was in tor-
ments' of the Rhemish Version.
In ver. 25 Coverdale adopts, though with an enfeebled
order and force of words, the more literal ' good ' and
' evil,' and appears to have suggested the change in A. V.,
all the other Versions (except the Rhemish) having followed
Tyndale. The same hand introduced 'tormented' in the
same verse, and passed it onward to Bishop Cox for the
Bishops' Bible.
The excellent change in the translation of j^aV/ia (ver. 26)
is due apparently to the Genevan Version, and is followed
by the Bishops'; the scarcely less important 'fixed,' im-
mediately afterwards, appears for the first time in the
Rhemish^ Version, and is adopted by our own Revisers.
In the last verse the improved translation of Treicrdrjaovrcu is
due to A. v., all the other versions without exception
having here followed the earlier translation.
The second passage we have chosen is of a more technical Second
character, and useful for showing the amount of connexion a«s xxvi
between the two Versions where more verbal change might ^7"~'^4-
' We can hardly equally commend the Vulgate. It may be remarked
the rendering of x^<^f^ct adopted by in passing, that the idea of a vast
this Version, — ' a great chaos.' The chasm separating the abodes of the
correct translation of the sad and evil and the good is not a Jewish
monitory toTTjpiKrai is found also idea. Compare Lightfoot in loc, and
in WyclifFe ('stablished') and is due Eisenmenger, E?itdeckt. Judenthum,
obviously to the 'firmatum est' of Vol. 11. p. 314.
F
66
REVISION OF THE
naturally be expected. The portion chosen is the con-
cluding part of St. Paul's shipwreck, Acts xxvii. 27-44.
Tyndale.
2^ But when the fourtenthe nyght
was come, as we were caryed in
Adria about mydnyght, the ship-
men demed that ther appered some
countre vnto them, ^^ & sounded, &
founde it xx feddoms. And when
they had gone a lylell further they
sounded agayne & founde xv fed-
doms. ^'^ Then fearinge lest they
shuld have fallen on some Roche,
they cast iiii ancres out of the sterne
& wysshed for the daye. ^o ^s the
shipmen were about to flee out of
the ship & had let doune the bote
into the see vnder a coloure as tho
they wolde have cast ancres out of
the forshippe : ^^ Paul sayd unto
the under captayne & the soudiers
excepte these abyde in the ship ye
cannot be safe. ^^ Then the soudiers
cut of the rope of the bote & let it
fall awaye.
'3 And in the meane tyme betwixt
that & daye Paul besought them all
to take meate, sayinge : this is the
fourtenthe daye that ye have taried
& continued fastynge receavinge
nothinge at all. ^"^ Wherfore I
praye you to take meate : for this
is no dout is for youre helth : for
ther shall not a heere fall from the
heed of eny of you. ^^ And when
lie had thus spoken, he toke breed
AuTH. Version.
^ But when the fourteenth night
was come, as we were driven up and
down in Adria, about midnight the
shipmen deemed that they drew
near to some country ; ^8 ^jjjj
sounded, and found it twenty
fathoms : and when they had gone a
little further, they sounded again, and
found it fifteen fathoms. ^9 Then
fearing lest we should have fallen
upon rocks, they cast four anchors
out of the stern, and wished for the
day. ^^ And as the shipmen were
about to flee out of the ship, when
they had let down the boat into the
sea, under colour as though they
would have cast anchors out of the
foreship, *^ Paul said to the cen-
turion and to the soldiers. Except
these abide in the ship, ye cannot
be saved. ^ Then the soldiers cut
off the ropes of the boat, and let her
fall off.
^ And while the day was coming
on, Paul besought them all to take
meat, saying, This day is the four-
teenth day that ye have tarried and
continued fasting, having taken
nothing. 3* Wherefore I pray you
to take some meat : for this is for
your health : for there shall not an
hair fall from the head of any of
you. 35 And when he had thus
spoken, he took bread, and gave
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
67
Tyndale.
& gave thankes to God in presence
of them all & brake it & beganne
to eate. ^ Then were they all of
good cheare, & they also toke meate.
37 We were all together in the ship,
two hundred 3 score and sixtene
soules. 3^ And when they had eaten
ynough they lightened the ship &
cast out the wheate into the see.
3^ When yt was daye they knew
not the lande but they spied a
certayne haven with a banke, into
the which they were mynded (yf yt
were possible) to thrust in the ship.
^^ And when they had taken up
the ancres, they commytted them
selves unto the see, & lowsed the
rudder bondes & hoysed up the
mayne sayle to the wynde & drue
to londe. But they chaunsed on a
place, which had the see on bothe
the sydes, & thrust in the ship.
And the foore part stucke fast &
moved not, but the hynder brake
with the violence of the waves.
*^ The soudears counsell was to
kyll the presoners lest eny of them,
when he had swome out shulde fle
awaye. ^^ But the under coptayne
willinge to save Paul kept them
from their purpose, & commanded
that they that could swyme shulde
cast them selves first in to the see &
scape to londe. *''- And the other
he commanded to goo some on
AuTH. Version.
thanks to God in presence of them
all : and when he had broken it, he
began to eat. 3(? Then were they
all of good cheer, and they also took
some meat. ^7 ^nd we were in all in
the ship two hundred threescore and
sixteen souls. 38 a^j ^Y\tn they had
eaten enough, they lightened the
ship, and cast out the wheat into the
sea.
39 And when it was day, they
knew not the land: but they dis-
covered a certain creek with a shore,
into the which they were minded,
if it were possible, to thrust in the
ship. ^<' And when they had taken
up the anchors, they committed
themselves unto the sea, and loosed
the rudder bands, and hoised up the
mainsail to the wind, and made
toward shore. ^^ And falling into
a place where two seas met, they
ran the ship aground; and the fore-
part stuck fast, and remained un-
moveable, but the hinder part was
broken with the violence of the
waves.
^2 And the soldiers' counsel was
to kill the prisoners, lest any of
them should swim out, and escape.
^3 But the centurion, willing to save
Paul, kept them from their purpose ;
and commanded that they which
could swim should cast themselves
first into the sea, and get to land :
^* And the rest, some on boards,
and some on hroketi pieces of the
F 2
68 REriSION OF THE
Tyndale. Auth. Version.
hordes & some on broken peces of ship. And so it came to pass, that
the ship. And so it came to passe they escaped all safe to land,
that they come all safe to londe.
Comments We may here again shortly notice a few of the changes.
theThanges. ^^ '^^^' ^7 OUT owY). Version apparently has the credit of
the more vigorous translation of diafpepo/jiiviov, the other
Versions either following Tyndale or the very feeble ' as
we were say ling' of Cranmer. Some good examples of the
true force and meaning of the word will be found in that
epccellent repertory of illustration, the notes of Wetstein.
In ver. 28, Coverdale is apparently the only translator
who has ventured on the longer and perhaps more pro-
fessional ' cast out the lead' (' kesten down a plomet,' Wycl.) :
the rest all adopt the shorter and simpler form.
In ver. 29, the Genevan Version is the first to be a little
more literal in the translation ofrpaxelQ tottovq ('rough places'),
though in the A. V. the change to the plural at once shows
the close care of the Revisers, and presents a very fairly
approximate rendering.
In ver. 30 we may congratulate ourselves on having
escaped the ' mariners' of the Genevan Version, — the only
Version that has committed itself to this somewhat vapid
word. The professional change of gender in ver. 32 is
found only in A. V. It might have been useful in Tyndale's
rendering, to mark that it was not the rope but the boat that
fell away : it is apparently unnecessary in the A. V.
In the first words of ver. ^^, our Version is very happy in
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 69
the delicate change from ' when' (' when the daye beganne
to appear,' Cran., Bish. ; comp. Gov,) to 'while,' just giving
the required shade of meaning so as to be true to the
original. Nothing shows more clearly than these sHght
touches the thorough care and faithfulness with which the
last Revisers executed their work.
In ver. 35 the resolved translation of the participle, ' when
he had broken it,' in the A. V., and derived probably from
Cranmer, is scarcely an improvement on the more idiomatic
and equally accurate ' and [he] brake it and beganne to eate'
of the older Version. No clauses are more difficult to
translate with ease and vigour than the participial clauses in
the New Testament, and especially in St. Luke. The varied
relations of time, manner, and circumstance will sometimes
all be found involved in a group of participles round one
solitary finite verb, to exhibit which in a faithful and at the
same time easy translation is commonly very difficult. Here
it seems natural to mark by a resolved translation the
action that followed the words, but it scarcely seems ne-
cessary to mark in the same way the priority of the breaking
of the bread to the eating of it. But after all, these are
matters in which individual judgments will necessarily greatly
vary.
In the next verse but one a slight difference occurs in the
first words which also opens up a subject of some difficulty,
Tyndale, it will be observed, with all the other early Versions
except the Bishops', prefixes no connecting particle to the
first words of ver. 37. In the original the particle is U. Is
70 REFISION OF THE
this a case where the slight change of thought involved in
this delicate use of the particle, and the transition from the
acts of the gathered shipmen to the fact of their number, is
really best expressed in English by the omission of any con-
necting particle ; or is it a case where some English particle
seems needed ? Here again judgments will greatly vary.
To the majority probably it would seem that a particle is
needed, but that majority would be greatly divided whether
the exact shade of thought was best conveyed by the
loosely connecting ' and,' or the half-parenthetic and mainly
transitional 'now.' The same question recurs in ver. 39, at
the beginning of which Tyndale and the Versions prior to
the Bishops' Bible, leave the connecting particle untranslated.
These are niceties of translation to which it may not be un-
desirable in passing to direct the general reader's attention.
In the last words of verse 40, the A. V. is a slight improve-
ment on the earlier Version, but both fail in marking that it
was the particular shore, or rather beach, which they had
already observed.^ The Rliemish Version has inserted the
^ In this verse the modern reviser Ships of the Ancients' in Smith,
would almost certainly introduce a Koyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul.
change in the translation of aprl/iwi/. The same objection is urged against
The most probable rendering would the supposition that it was some
seem to be ' fore-sail,' but the ob- hinder (mizen) sail, there being a
jection is that St. Luke in that case technical term, though perhaps not
would have been more likely to have so well known as S6\u)v^ viz.,
used the technical word, ^oXwj/. See eTriSpofiog. Meyer notices that this
however the elaborate arguments in sail in Italian is known by the
the excellent dissertation ' On the technical name 'artimone,' but him.
ENGLISH NElf' TESTAMENT. 71
article. The translation in the A. V. of Kccrtixov is admirable.
All the other Versions (except Rhem. ' they went on toward')
retain the less expressive rendering of Tyndale. Here again
we have another instance of the watchfulness and care of the
last Revisers.
In the next verse (ver. 41) the change in regard to
ZiBaXaaffoQ is not equally for the better. It tends rather to
confuse what St. Luke appears to specify, that the vessel
was run on to a tongue of land lying below the surface,
and connected with the shore by an isthmus, with some litde
depth of water on it; hence the circumstances of ver. 43 sq.
The slight but necessary change in the translation of eXvero
was taken from the Rhemish Version. To the same Version
is due the credit of marking in ver. 43 that it is there the
simpler i^Uvai ('goe forth to land'), not as afterwards
ciaaiddijvai. The A. V., however, having taken the hint
improves upon it.
In the last verse the insertion by Tyndale of the former
verb makes the sense clearer ; Coverdale was the first to
omit it, and is followed by the Bishops' Bible and our own
Version. At any rate, we can hardly here take a hint from
the Rhemish, — ' and the rest, some t/iey caried on bordes.'
Such a proceeding would certainly have been a little difficult
in such a locality, and with some depth of water on the
isthmus.
self refers the term to some upper sail See Kommentar zur Apostelgesch.
(• Braamsegel,' topsail) attached to p. 455 (ed. 2), and the good notes
the presumably yet standing mast. on the whole passage.
72
REVISION OF THE
The third passage which we may select is a very different
one, and so not unsuitable for testing the connexion between
the Versions. We take the second chapter of the second
Epistle to the Thessalonians, in which the x\postle specifies
the signs and coming of Antichrist.
Tyndale.
2. We beseche you brethren by
the commynge of oure lorde Jesu
Christ, and in that we shall assemble
vnto him, ^ that ye be not sodenly
moved from youre mynde, and be
not troubled, nether by sprete,
nether by wordes, nor yet by letter
which shuld seme to come from vs,
as the daye of Christ were at honde.
' Let no man deceave you by eny
meanes, for the lorde commeth not,
excepte there come a departynge
fyrst, and that that synfull man be
opened, the sonne of perdicion
* which is an adversarie, and is
exalted above all that is called god,
or that is worshipped: so that he
shall sitt as God in temple of god,
and shew him silfe as god.
^ Remember ye not, that when I
was yet with you, I tolde you these
thynges? * And nowe ye knowe
what with holdeth : even that he
myght be vttered at his tyme.
"> For the mistery of that iniquitie
doeth he all readie worke which
onlie loketh, vntill it be taken out
of the waye. ^ And then shall
that wicked be vttered, whom the
lorde shall consume with the sprete
of his mouth, and shall destroye
AuTH. Version.
2. Now we beseech you, brethren,
by the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and hy our gathering together
unto him, ^ That ye be not soon
shaken in mind, or be troubled,
neither by spirit, nor by word, nor
by letter as from us, as that the day
of Christ is at hand. ^ Let no man
deceive you by any means : for that
day shall not come, except there
come a falling away first, and that
man of sin be revealed, the son of
perdition ; ^ Who opposeth and
exalteth himself above all that is
called God, or that is worshipped ;
so that he as God sitteth in the
temple of God, shewing himself
that he is God.
^ Remember ye not, that, when
I was yet wnth you, I told you these
things ? ^ And now ye know what
withholdeth, that he might be re-
vealed in his time. ^ For the
mystery of iniquity doth already
work : only he who now letteth
will let, until he be taken out of
the way. ^ And then shall that
Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord
shall consume with the spirit of his
mouth, and shall destroy with the
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
73
Tyndale.
with the apearaunce of his com-
mynge, ''even hi m whose commynge
is by the workynge of Satan, with
all lyinge power, signes and wonders:
^^ and in all deceavablenes of vn-
rightewesnes, amonge them that
perysshe : because they receaved not
the (love) of the truth, that thay
myght have bene saved. ^^ And
therfore god shall sende them stronge
delusion, that they shuld beleve lyes :
that all they might be damned which
beleved not the trueth but had plea-
sure in vnrightewesnes.
^3 But we are bounde to geve
thankes alwaye to god for you
brethren beloved of the lorde, for
because that God hath from the
begynnynge chosen you to salvacion,
thorow santifyinge of the sprete,
and thorowe belevynge the trueth :
^* wherunto he called you by oure
gospell, to obtayne the glorye that
commeth of oure lorde Jesu Christ.
^^ Therfore brethren stonde fast
and kepe the ordinannces which ye
have learned : whether it were by
our preachynge, or by pistle.
^^ Oure lorde Jesu Christ hymsilfe,
and God oure father which hath
loved us and hath geven us ever-
lastynge consolacion and good hope
thorowe grace, ^^ comforte youre
hertes, and stablysshe you in all
doctrine and good doynge.
AuTH. Version.
brightness of his coming : ^ Even
him, whose coming is after the
working of Satan with all power, and
signs, and lying wonders, '" And
with all deceivableness of un-
righteousness in them that perish;
because they received not the love
of the truth, that they might be
saved. " And for this cause God
shall send them strong delusion,
that they should believe a lie:
'2 That they all might be damned
who believed not the truth, but had
pleasure in unrighteousness.
'' But we are bound to give
thanks alway to God for you,
brethren beloved of the Lord, be-
cause God hath from the beginning
chosen you to salvation through
sanctification of the Spirit and belief
of the truth : ^^ Whereunto he
called you by our gospel, to the
obtaining of the glory of our Lord
Jesus Christ.
'5 Therefore, brethren, stand fast,
and hold the traditions which ye
have been taught, whether by word,
or our epistle. ^^ Now our Lord
Jesus Christ himself, and God, even
our Father, which hath loved us,
and hath given us everlasting con-
solation and good hope through
grace, ^' Comfort your hearts,
and stablish you in every good word
and work.
In the first verse the A. V. adopts and improves upon the Comments.
74 REFISION OF THE
translation of the Bishops' Bible 'our assembling unto Him/
and so rightly avoids a very awkward periphrasis.
In the second verse the older Version is certainly the more
accurate in its translation of uTro rov vooq ('from youre mynde'),
but in what follows it is much improved upon, both in the
Bishops' and the A. V.
The change in ver. 3 to ' falling away' is due to the
Bishops', and is a clear improvement, but the definite article
ought not to have been overlooked ; it was the definite falling
away which was to precede the coming. In the conclusion
of the verse we owe the vigorous translation, ' the man of
sin,' to the usually smoother Coverdale. The reading, it
may be observed, is somewhat doubtful, as the two most
ancient Manuscripts (the Vatican and Sinaitic) read avofiiaQ.
This however would not affect the principle of the transla-
tion, but only the change from ' sin' to ' lawlessness.'
In ver. 4 there are some small changes, and all for the
better, part due to Bishops', part to the A. V.
In ver. 7 we find that Tyndale and most of the earlier
Versions were induced to emphasize the article Tijg avo^iac :
it need scarcely be said that it appears only on that well-
known principle that if, of two nouns in regimen, the first
has the article, the second will also have it without being
thereby made peculiarly definite. In the latter portion of
the verse, the Genevan Version has the merit of having first
brought out the correct meaning.
In ver. 8 the translation of Bishops' followed by A. V. is
perhaps questionable. It is doubtful whether anything more
ENGLISH NEPF TESTAMENT. 7^
is meant than that ' manifestation' and final ' appearance' of
the Lord, which seems always specially marked by the word
£7rt0av€ta.
In ver. 9 it may also be doubted whether, in point of
actual structure, Tyndale is not right, and whether the gen.
\pevSov£ is not to be associated with all the three substantives,
not, as in A. V., only with the last one : 'power,' 'signs,'
and ' wonders ' were all marked by the same principle.
In ver. 11, a change is made from the plural ' lies' to the
singular, but all the Versions alike omit the article. In the
next verse two very small changes appear, both however
serving to exhibit that incessant care which, as we have
already seen, so marks the Authorized Version ; the earUer
Versions preserving Tyndale's words as they stand.
The same remark applies to ver. 13, where there are also
two or three small changes, one, however, of which is of some
little importance — viz., the omission in the A. V. of the pre-
position (' thorowe') in accordance with the Greek. This
exactness is unfortunately not always observed in our Ver-
sion, but in any future Revision it is to be hoped that it
would be systematically maintained ; several passages being
affected by the principle even in their doctrinal aspects.^
^ We may take a single but impor- serted before the second substantive,
tant instance. In John iii. 5, the words though not so inserted in the Greek.
tdv jxt) Tig ytvvTiOy l^ vdarog Kai Now it can hardly be doubted when
IIi/£v/iarog are translated, not only in we come closely to reason on the
the A. V. but in all the Versions, 'Ex- passage, that this insertion of the
cept a man be born of water and of preposition te7ids to Tefer the yevvrjcrig
the Spirit,' — the preposition being in- to two media or mediating agencies
76 REVISION OF THE
It is a matter of common sense that if the two substantives
have only one preposition, the writer instinctively regards
the subjects or ideas expressed by the two substantives as
so far allied, that they may suitably stand under the vinculum
of the single preposition.
The next verse (ver. 14) presents an interesting difference.
Here Tyndale gives a direct interpretation : he regards the
genitive rov Kvpiov k.t.X. as a genitive of the source^ and
marks it distinctly in translation. In this view he is followed
by Taverner, and, as far as we remember, Taverner alone.
Coverdale's and all the remaining Versions adopt the simple
translation, and so rightly avoid interpretation. Christ is
here obviously represented, in harmony with the whole tenor
of the passage, and indeed the analogy of Scripture, as the
possessor of the glory rather than the source of it.^
which need not by any means be bases an actual deduction — 'nonuna
regarded as combined. This how- fuisse utrumque discipulum'), and
ever the Greek does not imply. i Thess. i. 5, with John iv. 23,
Nay, the very absence of the pre- Luke xxi. 26, and the present pas-
position when it might have been so sage. See on this subject, Winer,
easily inserted suggests the contrary Grammar of the N. T. § 50, p. 522
deduction, — the rule of Winer being (ed. Moulton), and the ample list
undoubtedly correct, that the pre- of examples there specified,
position * isrepeatedvf\icn the nouns ^ There is no case to which more
denote objects which are to be taken attention ought to be given in the
by themselves, as independent, and N. T. than to the genitive. There are
not repeated when they reduce at least 5 or 6 different u^es which
themselves to a single main idea, or should be carefully studied, as doctri-
(if they are proper names) to one nal deductions of considerable impor-
common class :' contrast Luke xxiv. tance will be often found to depend
27, John XX. 2 (on which Bengel on the view taken. We have, for
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 77
The beginning of verse 15 brings out a polemical difference.
The A. v., with really considerable boldness, here follows
the Rhemish Version in opposition to all the earlier Versions,
and gives to irapaloaeLQ its not unusual sense of ' traditions.'
Exegetical considerations, however, make it very doubtful
whether the Genevan ' instructions' is not more in coinci-
dence with the general tenor of the passage and Epistle.
We may close the comparison of the two Versions by
noticing one important fonn of words 6 Qeoq koX narrip fj/iior,
which, as it will be observed, is differently translated in the
two Versions, Tyndale dropping the rat in translation, the
A. V. on the contrary rather giving it emphasis. There is
yet a third translation possible, which we first find in the
Bishops' Bible, — ' God and our Father ;' which of these is
to be preferred ? Perhaps the last, as implying that we
regard the holy words ' God and Father'^ as a solemn title
instance, a gen. of possession as here; Comvientaries of the writer of this
of origin (Col. ii. 8) ; of originating note further references and corn-
cause (Col. i. 23, I Thess. i, 6) ; of ments. In the otherwise excellent
characterizing quality (Gal. v. i) ; Grammar of Winer the cases (and
of material (Phil. iii. 21); of con- especially the gen.) are not treated
tents (i Thess. ii. 5) J of opposition with the clearness which marks
(Eph. vi. 14) ; of point of view other parts of the work.
(Phil. ii. 30), — and the general ^ On this solemn form of words
divisions of the gen. suljecti and see the notes on Gal. i. 5, where
objecti, the due distinction between the subject is somewhat fully dis-
which always tests the accuracy of cussed. Whichever view be taken,
thought and perspicacity of the in- there certainlyought to be uniformity
terpreter. The reader who desires in translation. This formula, as
to pursue this subject will find in the translated in the A. V., supplies
notes on the above passages in the one of the many proofs of the
78 REVISION OF THE
in which Godhead and Fatherhood were simultaneously
recognised in the devout mind of the believer. The A. V.
is very inconstant in its translation of these words, and would
have here to be watched closely in any new revision. The
passage concludes with a clearly necessary correction on the
part of the A. V., ' good word and work,' though in this our
Version was only following, as to the position of the epithet,
the earlier Versions of Cranmer and of the Bishops.
After the above compaiisons really little remains to be
said; such passages as have just been chosen serving to
bring out practically the actual facts of the case. In the
first place we see clearly that our own Version is and remains
substantially that of Tyndale. All that makes it what it
essentially is, its language, tone, rhythm, vigour, and
breadth, are due to this first devoted translator from the
original. At the same time, and in the second place, we have
observed manifold small changes, their number greatly increas-
ing as the difficulties of the passage increase, or as we pass
from narrative to argument. How and whence these changes
came in is the only question that remains to be answered.
This may be done shortly, and without entering far into the
province of the history of the English Bible.
Even from the passing comments that have been made, it
would have become clear to the general reader that each
succeeding Version contributed something by way of cor-
undesirableness of the arrangement Scripture. All portions of the N.T.
of different companies of translators ought to be gone over together by
or revisers for different portions of the same body of revisers.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. , 79
rection and change to the labours of Tyndale. Much is due to
Coverdale, who of late we think has been unduly depreciated.
It may be that he was a second-rate man compared with
Tyndale ; it may be too that his knowledge of the original
languages was at first very moderate ; it may be also that he
was appointed to his work rather than inwardly called to it,
as was the case of his friend. But he certainly laboured
faithfully and in many respects successfully. He was also
thoroughly loyal to Tyndale ; he never sought to supersede
the earlier Version, but rather by the aid of others to supply
such contributions, by way of addition and correction, as
God enabled him to make to a great and holy cause. At
the same time this also seems clear that Coverdale's Version
can hardly be considered in the line of direct descent from
Tyndale to the Authorized Version. Though less remote
than Taverner's, Coverdale's Version can scarcely be con-
sidered as much more than collaterally related to our present
English Bible. The line was clearly continued by Matthew,
or to drop the nom de plimte^ the martyr John Rogers. In
this edition we have little more, in regard of the New Tes-
tament, than Tyndale's standard edition of 1534, occasionally
coiTected by Tyndale's own edition of 1535 and the edition of
Coverdale of the same year. Matthew's Bible appeared in
1537, and was so far approved by authority that the cir-
culation of it was sanctioned by the King. Thus wonder-
fully and mysteriously was Tyndale's dying prayer of
a few months before, ' Lord ope the King of England's
eyes,' heard and answered. The work of one martyr, edited
8o REFISION OF THE
by one who afterwards wore the same mystic crowTi, was
the first Authorized Version of the Church of England.^
The Hne is continued by the Great Bible, or Cranmer's
Bible, which was published three years later. The Arch-
The Great bishop, as we know from Fox's Manuscript preserved by
Strype,'^ began the work by taking ' an old English transla-
tion' of the New Testament, — almost certainly Tyndale's, —
which he divided into eight or nine parts, and gave, copied
out 'at large in a paper book,' to his coadjutors. This
recension, it can hardly be doubted, was the New Testament
of the Great Bible, which, as inspection clearly shows, was
a revised edition of Tyndale. Among the Archbishop's
coadjutors were probably Tonstall, Bishop of Durham, and
Heath, Bishop of Rochester, who are subsequently specified
in the title page of the edition of 1541 as 'overseers and
perusers' of the work, Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester, who
appears to have been the reviser of the Gospels of St. Luke
* The estimate of Coverdale's share authorized it, but that the intention
in the great work of Bible-translation was never actually carried out. It
is extremely well stated in the His- is therefore hardly correct to call
torical Account prefixed to Bagster, it, as it has been called in a recent
Hexapla, p. 71 sq. From this ac- essay, 'The first authorized Version.'
count it would seem that Coverdale See Quarterly Revieic for April,
in no way wished even to seem to 1870, p. 319. This honour cer-
interfere with Tyndale's labours; tainly belongs to Matthew's Bible,
that Tyndale's New Testament was See Historical Account, p. 78.
certainly one of the authorities he ^ See Strype, Cranmer, Book i.
used; that his Bible w^s permitted ch. 8, Vol. i. p. 48 (Oxford, 181 2)
by the King to be used; and that and the full notice in Historical
the King intended to have formally Account, p. 80.
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 8i
and St. John, Stokesley, Bishop of London, to whom the
Acts of the Apostles were assigned, and four or five others.
Coverdale was very properly chosen as the corrector of the
press and practical editor, but there does not seem reason
for thinking that he had much, if indeed anything, to
do with the actual work of revision. This interesting and
important Version maintained its ground during the whole
of the remainder of Henry's reign, and, — after the short
interval of Mary's reign, — during the first ten years of the
reign of Elizabeth, until at length it was superseded by the
Bishops' Bible in 1568. It thus was the Authorized Version
of the Holy Scriptures for nearly a generation, and still
maintains some place in our services (in the Prayer-book
version of the Psalms, and in the sentences of Scripture in
the Communion Service) unto this very day.
Our attention must now be turned to the Genevan Version, The
which though collaterally related to our present Version, and ^^"^^^"
not in the line of what may be called authorized descent,
nevertheless has been the source from which many correc-
tions have been introduced. The New Testament was
published first under the superintendence of William
Whittingham, afterwards Dean of Durham, in the year 1557
at Geneva, and afterwards, with many alterations, in 1560
when the whole Bible was published. Among those who
took part in the whole work, was the veteran Coverdale,
Thomas Sampson, afterwards Dean of Christchurch, Thomas
Cole, afterwards Archdeacon of Essex, Christopher Good-
man, and others. The work was done well, though by no
G
82 REFISION OF THE
means without indications, in the New Testament especially,
of bias and doctrinal prejudices. The greater part of the
changes in the New Testament are referable to the work of
a good interpreter though a rash and inexperienced critic, —
the version and notes of Beza ; but there are throughout
clear signs that great care and consideration were shown
in the adoption of these changes, and that on the whole the
labour was well bestowed. This Version, as is well known,
was very popular, and maintained its ground against the
Bishops' Bible, and, for some years, even against our present
Version. It was the household, though not the authorized,
Version of the Scriptures for fully two generations.
This Version deserves our attention in three respects, —
first, as having introduced the use of italics to supplement
and carry on the sense, and also, though less happily, the
separation into verses ; secondly, as showing some desire on
the part of the revisers to follow as critically coiTect a text
as their limited knowledge and appliances, and (it might be
added) their deference to Beza's authority, permitted them
to recognise ; thirdly, as being the first Version which had
been made in co-operative union. All the preceding Versions
had been the work, either wholly or in their separate parts,
of individuals. In this Version we had several earnest and
competently learned men working together, and, as might
be expected, finally producing a work which, whatever may
be its faults and prejudices, certainly presents an aspect of
considerable unity and harmony in its general execution.
This is a hint which is not now without its value and signifi-
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 83
cance. As we have already said, it stands only in a
collateral relation to our own Version, but it has supplied a
fairly large contingent of corrections.
What we have termed the authorized line of descent was The
continued by the Bishops' Bible, from which our own Version gj^k ^
is legitimately derived, the general and leading instruction
being given to the Revisers of 16 11 to introduce 'as few
alterations as may be' in the then current Version. On this
Version a few remarks may be made as to structure and
general characteristics.
It appears to have been undertaken from two different
reasons, — first, honest dissatisfaction with Cranmer's Bible
as expressed by distinguished scholars, such as Lawrence,
and men of influence such as Sandys, then Bishop of Wor-
cester; secondly, from the fear of the rapidly increasing
influence and circulation of the Genevan Version. These
two causes induced Archbishop Parker to call in the aid of
eight of his sufli-agans and of other learned men of the day,
and with them to bring out a thoroughly revised Version
based on that of Cranmer. The work was completed in
1568. Of the New Testament, the Gospels were revised by
Cox, Bishop of Ely, the Romans by Guest, Bishop of
Rochester, and the First Epistle to the Corinthians by
Goodman, Dean of Westminster. No clue is afforded to the
revisers of the remaining books. The work was done
creditably though unequally, but it nowhere appears to have
been the result of actual conference and locally united labour.
Though confessedly showing a much more thorough revision
G 2
84 REVISION OF THE
of existing materials than seems to have been the case with
its predecessor the Great Bible, though Parker's recension
was much more complete than Cranmer's, yet still it had all
the faults and defects which were almost necessarily due to
its mode of construction ; and it certainly never succeeded
in thoroughly commanding the respect of scholars or in
securing the sympathies of the people. So it maintained its
position during the forty- three years of its authorized existence,
more by external authority than by any special merits of its
own. It probably remained in many churches several years
after the present Version, and, as we know from extant
sermons, still continued in many cases to be the source of
the words of the preacher's text,^ but its real hold on the
church and the nation was never strong, and was soon
finally loosened by the increased recognition of the real
excellence of the present Authorized Version.
We have now concluded our genealogy of our present
Version, and established, we hope, both the correctness of
the pedigree already specified, and this important fact, —
1 Perhaps a stronger instance could supposed likely to have adopted the
hardly be selected than that of the new Version, especially as some of
texts to the Sermons of Bp.Andrewes the sermons were preiched as late
preached after i6i I, which are taken as lo years after its appearance,
from the Bishops' Bible. And yet The slow progress of the Auth.
Andrewes was one of the revisers of Version and the difficulties with
that very version, and, as chairman which it had to contend in circula-
of the first of the two companies tion have been shortly noticed by
that sat at Westminster, and a well Disraeli, Curiosities of Literature
known scholar, might naturally be (Series 2) Vol. iii. p. 322.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 85
that our English Testament of the present day, after all its
changes, revisions, and remodellings, is still truly and sub-
stantially the venerable Version of Tyndale the Martyi*.
God give us wisdom ever to conduct our consultations in
reference to the revision of such a Version with a sensitive
remembrance of the true source of our present noble in-
heritance. On its pages are the enduring traces of the
labours of a noble and devoted life, and the seal with which
it is sealed is the seal of blood.
We may now turn to the second question of the present Principles
of our
chapter, and consider shortly the principles which have been present
followed in the construction of our present Version. These
have been already in some degree touched upon in the
preceding pages, but may now be more distinctly specified.
We will first notice the leading principles, and then those
general instructions that were prescribed for the canying out
of the work which necessarily involve matters of detail.
The leading principles were thoroughly sound, and in First j
perfect harmony with the past history of the English Version, labour.
These were, first, a division of labour. Separate portions of
the Holy Scriptures were assigned to different companies of
scholars, and the work done by each company was reviewed
by all the other companies, and finally passed under the
Committee of Revision. As there were in all six companies,
two at Westminster appointed by the King (to whom the
credit of the plan is justly due), two at Oxford nominated by
the University, and two at Cambridge similarly nominated,
and as the numbers in each company varied from seven to
86 REVISION OF THE
ten, it has been computed that no part of the work would
have been examined less than fourteen times and some parts
as many as seventeen.^ With this principle of division of
labour there was thus combined the principle of mutual
revision of the work done. Here we observe a great im-
provement over the plans, as far as we know them, which
were followed in the earlier revisions. In Cranmer's and
Parker's recensions the work was similarly broken up into
parts, but each part was assigned merely to an individual ; and
no arrangement seems to have been made in either case for
any review by the rest of the work done by the individual, nor
was there any adjustment by which united conference was
provided for. If we may institute a rough comparison
between the revisions, we may perhaps rightly say that the two
earlier revisions (at any rate of the New Testament) were due
chiefly to the action and influence of the Archbishop of Canter-
1 See Historical Account (Bag- subsequently Bishop of Gloucester,
ster), p. 153. Though the work and of London, was president, and
was thus done with extreme care the other of eight persons, over
and subjected to repeated scrutiny, whom Dr. Barlow, Bishop of Ro-
still the system of companies of Chester and subsequently Bishop of
translators rather than of one body, Lincoln, presided. The former sat
or rather two bodies, the one for the at Oxford, and took the Gospels,
Old and the other for the New Tes- Acts, and Revelation ; the latter
tament, each body doing their whole took the Epistles and sat at West-
work 171 union, has certainly left its minster. Had these fifteen men sat
unfavourable traces on our present regularly together at the same place
Version. The New Testament was the revision of the New Testament
divided between two companies, — would have been better in itself, and
one of eight persons, of which Dr. (what is of importance) more evenly
Ravis, Dean ot Christchurch, and executed.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 87
bury for the time being/ and that the labourers in the work
were chiefly Bishops : that the last revision was due chiefly to
the influence of the Sovereign, and that the labourers were in
the greater part nominated by the Universities. The first two
revisions were thus archiepiscopal and episcopal, the last royal
and academic. If there is yet to be another revision, it
seems likely that a third and different agency will direct
and carry out the work of the future, and that at length the
Convocation of the Church of England, sustained by the aid
and s)aTipathies of the Nation, will come forward as the faithful
reviser of the national Version of the Book of Life. Up
to the present time, it must be said. Convocation has failed
in one of its great duties as a representative, imperfect it
may be, but still a representative, of the local Church in her
holy oflice as guardian of the archives of the Truth. Up to
the present time Convocation has been found wanting f in
^ This of course is not to be un- seem to justify the reference, at any
derstood exclusively, Cromwell hav- rate of the N. T. to the Archbishop
ing had so great a hand in the of Canterbury. See the Printed
proceedings prior to the publication Account (Bagster), p. 83.
of the Great Bible. From the be- ^ Convocation has more than
ginning, however, it seems correct once moved in the subject, but
to ascribe to Cranmer, especially in never with heartiness or success,
reference to the New Testament, Its first indication of movement was
the foremost place in the movement. in that very critical period in the
The division of work above alluded history of the English Bible which
to as marked out by Cranmer, and immediately followed the publication
the recension which appears to have ofTyndale'sVersionof I534,and was
resulted from it, and which ulti- just prior to the appearance of Cover-
mately appears to have formed the dale's. Convocation then intimated
New Testament of the Great Bible, an intention of taking up the work
88 REVISION OF THE
the future there seems reason to hope that Convocation will
bear its rightful part in the holy and responsible work.
But, to return to the Revision of 1611, the first of the
leading principles, was, as we have seen, thoroughly sound.
Where it might have been improved, and where probably it
would be improved in any future attempt, would be in a
more distinct separation between the revisers of the Versions
of the Old and of the New Testament. Knowledge has now
so widely increased, and the tendency to speciality in
knowledge is now so distinct a characteristic of our present
times, that it would now be very undesirable for the work of
the reviser of any part of the Version of the Old Testament
to be subjected to the correcting eye of a reviser connected
with the New Testament. The two companies must now
work separately, but their work might beneficially, as in the
time of King James, be laid before a small Committee of
Revision. It would of course also be necessary that both
companies, before addressing themselves to their separate
work, should come to a thorough agreement on all details as
of a new translation. As however form a plan, but the preparations
it was soon seen by Cromwell, that were really so very tiresome and
the carrying out of this intention hopeless (see Fuller, Church History,
would be delayed almost indefinitely. Book v. 4, p, 237 sq. Lond. 1655,
Coverdale was appointed to the Joyce, Sacred Synods, Chap. xi.
work, and the intention of Convo- p. 406) that the work was transferred
cation fell through. Again, at to the Universities, — and when
another important period, after the there, as might be supposed, never
publication of the Great Bible, when allowed to be proceeded with. See,
there was a clear desire for a new for further details. Historical Ac-
revision. Convocation undertook to count, p. 105 sq.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 89
regards the nature and amount of revision, and the general
character of the language to be used, where a change of
rendering might be found necessary. This last matter, as
we have already seen, is one of considerable importance, and
one on which the general acceptance of the work would be
found very greatly to depend. The first leading principle
then of the last revision is to be thoroughly approved of, and
the manner in which it was carried out may very profitably
be borne well in mind ; but, at the present time, modifications
would certainly be desirable, not only in what has been
already specified, but even in the numbers employed and
the mode of meeting. We should do the work better if
the number (for the O. T.) were less, and especially if the
work of revision were carried on round a common table.
There would then be a unity in the whole, and a harmony
in the general tone of the corrections which, it must be
frankly said, is certainly often wanting in our Authorized
Version.
The second leading principle was one which cannot be Secondly ;
too strongly commended, — to introduce as few alterations as changes as
may be into the Current Version. On the precise nature possible-
and amount of the alterations that may from time to time
be considered requisite, there will ever be varying opinions ;
but it certainly was a wise as well as a charitable principle
to make as little alteration as possible in a Version which
had been bound up with the devotional feelings of the
people, at least as far as the hearing of the ear went. It
was wise too to follow that principle of minimum alteration
90 REFISION OF THE
which had been instinctively followed from the Edition of
Matthew down to the time of the last revision. And what
was deemed wise and charitable then, would be obviously
much more so now, when the necessity for alteration has
become diminished by successive revisions, and when that
which is to be revised has for more than 250 years,
unlike the Bishops' Bible, been valued in the closet, the
household, and the Church with equal affection and vene-
ration.
These two principles of combined labour and mini-
mized alteration are the two that may be considered the
leading principles of the revision of 161 1. For the most
part they seem to have been followed out faithfully and
persistently.
Minor Of the minor principles, we may notice three, as being of
princip es. ^^^^^ importance in forming a right estimate of the Autho-
rized Version, and also as being worthy of consideration in
reference to any future revision.
Authorities The first of these relates to the authorities to which the
consulted, revisers were to have recourse when they happened to
agree better with the original than the Bishops' Bible. These
are specified in the instructions, as the Versions of Tyndale,
Coverdale, Matthew, "Whitchurch {i.e. Cranmer, — Whit-
church and Grafton having been the printers), and the
Genevan Version. The rule was good, but it may be said
generally that it was not very carefully followed, except
perhaps in the case of the Genevan Version. Had they
followed it more closely they would have removed several
ENGLISH NEPT TESTAMENT. 91
errors which they left remaining/ and have avoided some
which they introduced. The authorities on which the
revisers seem mainly to have relied are Beza's Latin Version
and notes, the Genevan, and the Rhemish Version. To this
last Version, though it was not in the list of their authorities,
they were certainly more than occasionally indebted. And
commonly with advantage, — as the Rhemish, with all its
faults and asperities, was a translation of a really good
Version, and, at any rate, is very affluent in its vocabulary,
and very useful in converting Latin words into English
service.^ While then they judiciously used existing ma-
terial, and, as we know from Selden and from their own
preface, did not neglect Versions in other and modern
languages, it still does seem to be a fact that they did not
very carefully attend to the Versions that were specified ;
inspection seeming to corroborate the remark, that when
they made an alteration in the Bishops' Bible they rarely
went back to an earlier Version.
A second principle which they tell us in the preface they Variation
in the
had considered themselves at liberty to follow, was that of renderings.
1 To name one out of several They would thus not only have
instances of some degree of impor- correctly maintained the lexical dis-
tance, we may notice the translation tinction between Troifivr] and the
oi TToifivri in John x. 16. Our own preceding avXr], but also have pre-
Version retains the incorrect trans- eluded an erroneous doctrinal deduc-
lation 'fold' which had come in tion which it is obvious may be
with the Great Bible. Had the re- made, and has often been made,
visers turned to Tyndale they could from the passage.
hardly have failed to have reverted ^ See Westcott, History of the
to his correct translation 'flock.' Eiiglish Bible, p. 328.
92 REVISION OF THE
varying the translations of the same Greek word, even when
the sense might seem to be identical. Now in this they
were certainly following precedent; as in Coverdale's Bible
especially, and indeed in all the earlier Versions there is a
well-defined tendency to use synonyms. But it was carried
much too far. There are passages in the Synoptical Gospels
in which several continuous words and even sentences,
identical in the Greek, are translated with needless diversity.*
And there are passages of grave doctrinal import, such for
example as Matth. xxv. 46, in which the revisers ought cer-
tainly to have corrected the earlier Versions, and to have
preserved the same translation of the word in both classes.
No doubt there are many passages in which the tenor of the
context does really prescribe a variation from the meaning
usually assigned, and where the truest translation is not that
which is the most mechanically consistent with some appa-
rently similar use of the same words ; but our last translators,
like their predecessors, seem certainly to have used a liberty
^ A good paper on this subject translated by the same word in
by Dean Alford with many examples English, certainly cannot always be
will be found in the Contemprrrary maintained. The word in the
Review for 1868, Vol. viii. p. 322 sq. original is often more inclusive in its
Diversity of rendering within proper meaning than the English word,
bounds is however often necessary and the context so different, that a
for a truly faithful and idiomatic version constructed on a rigid ob-
translation. The converse principle servance of such a principle would
formally enunciated by Newcome frequently be found unreadable, and
and even very recently put forward to general ears sometimes almost
in Convocation (see Guardian for unintelligible. See some comments
May 1 1, p. 550), that the same word on this in the Westminster Review
in the original ought always to be for Jan. 1857, Vol. xi. p. 143.
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT.
93
which occasionally degenerated into licence, and which the
reviser of our own day would have to subject to very close
and watchful consideration.
The remaining principle which we may notice is embodied Retention
in the instruction which prescribes the retention of the old ecclesiastical
ecclesiastical words, as for example, ' Church' rather than ^°'''^^-
' congregation ;' ' baptism,' not ' washing.' This principle has
been as fairly followed as could have been expected in the
case of so loose a definition as ' ecclesiastical ;' but several
instances {e.g. '■ overseers,' Acts xx. 28) have been specified
in which the rule has not been observed, and in which also
there is some reason to fear that polemical considerations
were allowed to intrude. The change in i Cor. xiii. i sq. of
the ' love' of the older Versions to ' charity' may have
arisen from a supposed application of the principle, but in
this particular case at any rate we shall probably all sincerely
wish that no such application had been made. This prin-
ciple would require very careful consideration in any future
revision. It appears indeed to have been the cause of some
little solicitude at the time, as there are traces of a desire on
the part of the King and others to have a small overlooking
council of divines specially to see that this and a similar rule
were attended to.^ In the revision of the future, however,
^ See Historical Account (Bagster), Nonconformists would demand
p. 153. Some anxiety has been changes in such words as ' Church,'
manifested on this subject in recent and * baptize.' We venture to say for
newspaper letters, but without any them that no fear need be entertained
reason. It has been feared that on such a subject. The Baptist
94
REVISION OF THE
there would probably be less difficulty. Common consent
has now associated a certain translation with certain doctrinal
and ecclesiastical words. This translation would of course
be maintained ; care only would be necessary to see that it
was maintained consistently, dogmatical or other considera-
tions notwithstanding.
One minor instruction yet remains to be noticed — viz.,
that the division of the Chapters was ' to be altered either
not at all, or as little as may be, if necessity so require.'
Here at least we may express the hope that the otherwise
safe principle of a minimum of alteration will be observed
in any future revision. Convenience would seem to suggest
that the numbering, though not the mode of printing
the verses might still be maintained, but the whole subject of
the present division into chapters, especially in the New
Testament, will we hope be thoroughly considered.^ The
recent recommendations of the Ritual Commission in refe-
rence to the Lectionary, will probably, if they become law.
scholar, for instance, would never
press for a new translation of
jSaTTTi'^w, as a Baptist — 'baptize'
having to him and his co-religionists
a meaning as definite as it has to
us, and being accepted accordingly.
All he would press for would be,
as a scholar, that where the context
permitted, uniformity of translation
should be maintained in this and all
other word^ of importance, eccle-
siastical or otherwise.
^ Attention may here rightly be
called to the two forms of a Para-
graph Bible published by the Re-
ligious Tract Society. The divisions
adopted are evidently the result
of much care and consideration,
and will commonly be found to
commend themselves to the reader.
An article of some interest on Para-
graph Bibles will be found in the
Edinburgh Review for Oct. 1855,
Vol. on. pp. 419 sq.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
95
tend at once to introduce some change, and perhaps may-
supply the general outline for a remodelling of the present
divisions. It is well known to scholars that in the New
Testament we have an admirable system of sections in some
of the older Manuscripts, especially in the Vatican Manu-
script. These, of course, would have to be carefully re-
viewed, but it is probable that they might be found too
short for general adoption, and that some division like
that of the revised Lectionary might on the whole be most
available.
We have now fairly concluded our lengthened survey of
the leading characteristics of the Authorized Version, and
the interesting relations in which it stands to the Versions
that have preceded it. We have seen, and, it is to be hoped,
appreciated the wise and leading principle of minimized
alteration and guarded change that has prevailed from the
very first, amid all the varying circumstances of civil and
ecclesiastical history.^ That this principle may be faithfully
maintained in any future revision must be the hope and
prayer of every earnest Englishman, and that it will be
maintained we are as fully persuaded as we are of the per-
petual presence of the Lord in our mother Church.
' Even in the troublous times of Religion in the House of Com-
which preceded the Restoration the mons in Jan. 1656, and referred to
subject of revision was not entirely a sub-committee, which, however,
overlooked. It is noticed by Prof. never seems to have reported. See
Plumptre that the question was Smith's Dictionary of the Bible,
brought before the Grand Committee Vol. in. p. 1678.
96 REVISION OF THE
With this feeling, and with a loyal adherence to the leading
principles that have now been specified, we may at once pass
onward to the difficulties which the succeeding chapter will
present, and consider, generally and popularly, what would
seem to be the limits to which revision should be carefully
confined.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT, 97
CHAPTER IV.
NATURE AND LIMITS OF REVISION.
We have now before us a difficult portion of the subject, Different
, , . , T • • J ^- • opinions as
and one on which some prehmmary consideration is espe- ^^ extent of
cially necessary. That a revision is desirable would seem •'^^'^'o"-
to be the opinion of the majority of thoughtful and unpre-
judiced persons, but how far that revision should extend is
a matter in which we observe great diversity of sentiment.
In the minds of some, revision means only sober and
guarded change, there, and there only, where truth and
faithfulness positively require it. In the minds of others, it
is simply synonymous with rashness and innovation : our
venerable Version is to be disfigured and Frenchified ; our
familiar reUgious words are to be altered ; all that is dear to
the simple and devout believer is to be cleared away by
modern criticism or marred by inconsiderate change.
That writers and thinkers of this latter class show plainly
that they know very little of the history of the English Bible,
and very inadequately estimate the deep conservatism in the
English mind in regard of the one Book, is perfectly evident ;
but that they obtain a sort of hearing is also clear, and that
they tend to import prejudice and bias into the whole sub-
ject is unfortunately clearer still.
With such writers and thinkers it is impossible to argue.
H
98 REFISION OF THE
Antecedent prejudice renders them commonly impervious
to the force of fair considerations, and leaves them only in
the attitude of half-angry opposition. Such opponents we
cannot hope to conciliate ; but there are many, very many,
deeply interested in the subject, who do confessedly feel
great anxiety as to the degree of revision to which a nine-
teenth century might advance. Even considerations, such
as those of the preceding chapter, drawn from the history of
former revisions, fail to satisfy ; as the not unreasonable fear
is ever ready to show itself, that this principle of least pos-
sible alteration which prevailed, when revision followed revi-
sion at no lengthened interval, might be much endangered
now from the simple fact that more than two hundred and
fifty years have come and gone since the date of the last ;
and that the very lapse of time and the changes of language
and expression necessarily due to it must, by the very nature
of the case, seriously affect the question.
Such anticipations are not unnatural ; such implied objec-
tions are perfectly fair and reasonable, but the answer seems
conclusive, — that the Version we are considering has really
fixed to a great degree the standard of our general as well as
of our theological language, and that the English Bible is
really our first English classic as well as the Book of Life and
Truth. It may be added too that, in a literary point of view,
the whole question of language is in a far better state than it
was a hundred or one hundred and fifty years ago.^ The
^ See Abp. Trench, On the Auth. where some specimens are given
Fersion of the New Test. p. 25, of the unhappy revisions of thp
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
99
wretched attempts at revision in the past century if compared
even with the worst and most pretentious efforts of the present
century, will show very convincingly that the argument de-
rived from the long interval has no real weight, and that no
revision in the present day could hope to meet with an
hour's acceptance if it failed to preserve the tone, rhythm,
and diction, of the present Authorized Version.^
We may dismiss then this class of objections and objec- Extent of
1 1 11 Tr^ 1 • 1 • , , revision
tors, and now turn to the really difficult question which the considered
present Chapter places before us — to what extent is revision ^" ^^^^''*
to be carried ? On what principles are alterations to be in-
troduced, and how far is exact scholarship to be allowed to
modify when the case is not one of actual error? Unless
some answer is attempted to primary questions such as
these, revision will be a leap in the dark. It will be either
so occasional and superficial that the usual argiimentuin
inerticBy — viz., that if there is to be so little change it is
really not desirable to disturb the minds of devout persons
by touching the Book at all, — will certainly consign the
eighteenth century. The remarks leading article on this subject in the
in the work just referred to on 'the Times of May 6 the writer very pro-
English of our Version' (Chap, ii.) perly presses on the revisers a salu-
are especially deserving of atten- tary caution — 'that it should be
tion. their aim not to make as many, but
1 Nothing is more satisfactory at to make as few, alterations as pos-
the present time than the evident sible,' and justly remarks that ' it
feelings of veneration for our Au- will often be much better to sacrifice
thorized Version, and the very a point of strict grammatical accu-
generally-felt desire for as little racy than to jar the ear and lose the
change as possible. In a recent sympathy of readers.'
H 2
REVISION OF THE
Passages
involving
doctrinal
error.
work when done to the obUvion that fortunately has been
the fate of so many revisions ; or on the other hand, it will
be of such an uneven character (alteration always having a
tendency to accelerate, and revisers being always dangerously
open to the temptation of using with increasing freedom ac-
quired facilities), that the uniform character of the present
Version will always hold its own against the irregular de-
velopment of its temporary rival. Principles then must be
laid down, though at the same time we confess, if there is to
be real success, there must always be in reserve a dispensing
power for passages where from varied reasons, textual,
exegetical, and linguistic, the old rendering must be left un-
touched. It is here where the great difficulty of the work
will be felt, and here also where no rules ca?i be laid down,
but where we can ultimately trust to nothing but to sensitive
judgment, and to the acquired tact of a watchful experience.
Subject to such a necessary limitation we may now en-
deavour to state and classify those cases to which revision
may be properly appHed. We will begin uith those about
which there will be least doubt, and advance gradually to
the point where a just conservatism, and a due regard to the
principles already laid down seem fairly to stop us.
The first class of passages demanding correction will
always be those where there is clear and plain error^ and
where the incorrectness would be recognised by any com-
petent scholar to whom the passage was submitted. Here
our duty is obvious. Faithfulness, and loyalty to God's truth
require that tl^e correction should be made unhesitatingly.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. loi
This class of cases will however embrace many different in-
stances ; some of real and primary importance, some in
which the sense will be but little affected, when the error,
grammatically great as it really may be, is removed, and the
true rendering substituted. For instance, we shall have in
the class we are now considering passages in which the
error is one of a doctrinal nature, or, to use the most guarded
language, involves some degree of liability to doctrinal
misconception. For such passages we have not so far to go
as it is popularly supposed. Take such a passage as
Rom. V. 15, 17, where, as Bentley observed long ago, ^
the neglect of the articles in the original has not only
obscured the sense and weakened the antithesis, but has
left an opening for inferences on redemption and reproba-
tion, which, to say the least, are not substantiated by this
passage. Take again such a passage as i Cor. xi. 29, where
if we do not go the full length of attributing definite error to
the translation, we have at any rate a rendering of Kfi^ia
which, combined with the intruded ava^/wc, has produced an
influence on thousands, and even tens of thousands, of a very
unhappy kind. We must add to such a Hst Heb. x. 38,
where the words inserted in the Authorized Version, to say
the very least, have nothing whatever to correspond with
them in the Original. We may also name Acts ii. 47, where
confessedly hard as it may be to express tovq awi^ofxevovg
^ The passage will be found in Trench, Revision of Auth. Fers.
Bentley's Sermon upon Popery p. 88 sq., where it is quoted at
(Works, Vol. III. p. 245), and in full length.
102 REVISION OF THE
(' those who were being saved ') in an easy and idiomatic
translation, faithfulness requires that we should change a
rendering which not only leads to a doctrinal inference not
warranted by the tense, but obscures the true and almost
technical meaning which this important expression con-
stantly maintains in passages of profound doctrinal im-
port, e.g. Luke xiii. 23. In a passage confessedly of great
difficulty as to its exact reference, viz.. Col. ii. 15, the mis-
translation of aireKovaafLtvoQ has at any rate put wholly out
of sight the mysterious connexion which this passage seems
to have with the closing hours of our Lord's earthly life,
and the deep significance of some incidents in the awful
scene on Golgotha. We have before alluded to John x. 16,
where we can certainly draw no inference as to the oneness
of the ' fold,' and where the present translation might seem
to lead to this unauthorized inference.
We might easily continue this list, but as it is not our
object to enumerate but rather to illustrate, it may be
enough to have called attention to the fact that, in spite of
the very common assumption to the contrary, there are many
passages from which erroneous doctrinal inferences have
been drawn, but where the inference comes from the trans-
' lation and not the original.
Errors The Hst of actual and definite errors of a less important
"irnpomnce. ^^^^ ^^ very large. In the majority of such cases it may be
admitted that Christian life and practice neither is nor has
been ever affected in the slightest degree by the existence
of these errors. For instance, if we give the proper transla-
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. ip^
tion of tof-e in Gal. vi. ii, of divXii^ovreg in Matt, xxiii. 24
(unless indeed this be due to the printer) of KapavlTTjg in
Matt. X. 4 (comp. Mark iii. 18), of ^lafiepii^o/jLevai in Acts ii. 3,
of eidovQ in I Thess. v. 22, of Trojpwaig in Eph. iv. 18, of
^aheade in Phil. ii. 15, and even of (nrevlovraQ in 2 Pet. iii. 12,
we contribute to the general faithfulness and accuracy of
our Version, but add nothing to what could be con-
sidered of serious moment. As far as the general reader is
concerned, the true or the erroneous rendering might nearly
equally well hold its place in the English text ; and this
remark is often used as an argument for leaving things
alone. But the remark is equally available for the con-
trary course : if the removal of errors would so little affect
the general reader, surely it is all the more the duty of
faithfulness to the message of inspiration to transmit it to the
English hearer free from incorrectness and error, on pure
principle^ — and the more so, as there is no reasonable pro-
bability that even what might be called prejudiced attach-
ment to our Version as it stands would in any way be
weakened by the change. It would be counted so small as
to be to the general reader not a matter of conscience, but
of indifference.
We may then perhaps fairly conclude that all errors^
whether of the first or second class of those enumerated, or
indeed of any class, should be removed, and it may be said
with all loyalty to our Authorized Version, but yet with all
truth, that these errors will be found to be by no means few
in number.
I04 REVISION OF THE
Removal of When wc comc to the more subdued shade of error that
inaccuracies , , ^ . i .1 i •
requires ^^X ^^ expressed for convenience by the word i7iaccnracy or
much con- inexactness, it becomes much more difficult to decide on the
sideration. '
limits to which revision should extend. If the principle of
faithfulness to God's truth move us, on the one hand, to cor-
rect wherever the English Version does not accurately convey
the meaning or shade of meaning of the Original, we yet
have, on the other hand, two countervailing considerations
which must weigh seriously with every sober thinker. Firsts
it must be remembered that to countless thousands the
English Bible is the Book of Life. To them it is as though
God had vouchsafed thus to communicate with man from
the first : it is a positive effort to them to feel and believe
that the familiar words as they meet the eye or fall on the
ear did not thus for the first time issue from the lips of
patriarch or prophet, nay, that the touching cadences in the
Gospels were not originally so modulated by the tender and
sympathizing voice of our own adorable Master. We have
heard even of sermons in which such thoughts have uncon-
sciously bewrayed themselves, and believe that at this
moment there are numbers of earnest people who could
easily be carried away by their deeper feelings, almost at any
moment, into a thorough sympathy with appeals to the
familiar language of their cherished English Testament, and
who when reminded of the actual facts, would with a sigh
awaken from the happy illusion, and avow their reluctance
to part with this fnentis gratissimus error. Are we to have
no sympathy for this large class ? Is there not something in
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 105
the heart-affection for the ' dear old English Bible,' that
deserves the respect even of the scholar and the theologian.
Child-like faith is very blessed ; let us run the risk of being
called sentimental or quixotic rather than needlessly offend
one of these little ones that thus believe in His Word and in
Him.
Secondly it must not be forgotten that the effort to be
accurate often involves some sacrifice of the idiomatic turn
and rhythmic flow of the English, and that the gain in exact-
ness has often to be purchased at a price which even the
most devoted scholar might on consideration hesitate to pay.
The different idioms of the two languages, the parallelism
rather than coincidence in respect of tenses, the much less
logical use of particles in our own language than in Greek,
the different principles of order and emphasis, — all these
things really do often make accuracy only attainable on
terms which are beyond our means, and which would in fact
be inconsistent with the ground-principles of a Version which
is to be XQdA publicly as well as privately, and is to be idio-
matic as well as exact. How often it must have happened
to many a one whose eyes may fall on these lines, to have
made a verbal correction in our Version which, at the time
seemed not only certain, but a clear contextual improvement,
and then after an interval to have read it over again and
come to the candid opinion that it was an over-correction,
and, by being so, was really less faithful to the tone of the
Original than that which it had displaced. This considera-
tion is really one of very great importance, for it reaches to
m cor
rections
this nature
1 06 REFISION OF THE
that very difficult question of the limits to which, in transla-
tion, a language may be stretched without losing its idiomatic
vigour and elasticity.
Limitations But are we then to attempt nothing in the way of securing
of greater accuracy in the English Version ? Is it not one of
the most certain facts in the world, that it is in the matter of
technical exactness and grammatical accuracy that our Ver-
sion is most open to adverse comment ? After what we have
already seen of the characteristics and pedigree of our Ver-
sion, it would not be natural to expect that it could be
otherwise. It is substantially a Version made by one faith-
ful man long ago, under circumstances of vary^ing trial,
revised partially at intervals, and only thoroughly revised
two hundred and sixty years ago. Great advances in
accuracy of scholarship have been made since that last revi-
sion, and modern eyes detect many things that were not
observed then. Are not many needful distinctions effaced ?
Is there not far too much licence in the use of English
synonyms when it is the same Greek word and a similar
context? Are there not very many cases in which the
force of the article is missed ? Are not important shades of
meaning conveyed by the tenses of the Original, as for
example the imperfect and the preterperfect, often quite
needlessly obliterated ? Is there not often inaccuracy in the
translation of the prepositions, and sometimes even in pas-
sages of some little doctrinal importance? Is there not,
occasionally at least, an instance to be found in which the
logical connexion of a passage has suffered by a loose trans-
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 107
lation of a leading particle ? Certainly : all this may be
safely and frankly admitted ; the careful comparison of any
single chapter of moderate length with the Greek would
show the justice of probably every one of the foregoing
queries. We do not give instances, simply because they can
be found in any hand-book/ and because it is really difficult
with so large a choice to make a sufficiently wide and inclu-
sive selection. Well then, what are we to do in such cases ?
Up to what limits are we to carry revision in the particular
case of inaccuracy^ and yet retain that principle of least
possible alteration which is the only principle on which
any successful revision could be made? .... The fore-
going paragraphs have perhaps tended to supply the true
answer : — Inaccuracies, about which there is no reasonable
doubt ^ may be beneficially corrected, subject to the following
limitations — viz., that the idiom of the language is not
affected by the change, — that the change does not introduce
more than is implied in the original, and is in fact an over-
correction,— that the tone of the clause or sentence, and the
familiar rhythm are not seriously interfered with, — and lastly,
^ We may refer especially to Abp. which the errors, inaccuracies, and
Trench, On the Revision of the doubtful renderings in the Autho-
Authorized Version, Chap. iv. v. vii. rized Version might be arranged on
viii. ix., where numerous examples some scholarly and logical principle,
will be found of inaccuracies and Newcome's fifteen rules are made
questionable renderings. The Hijits the heads under which some useful
for an Improved Translation of examples are grouped by a writer in
the late Professor Scholefield will the Westminster Revieiv for Jan.
also supply many instances. We 1857, p. 141 sq. These rules, how -
still however need a careful work in ever, require much modification.
io8 REVISION OF THE
that the character of the passage and its associations are not
such that the correction of the local inaccuracy might weaken
the general reader's real appreciation of the tenor of the
whole passage. This last restriction is of importance, as it
often happens that a correction of some inaccuracy of detail
mars in some subtle manner the balance of the whole clause,
and ultimately really introduces more inaccuracy in our
general perception of its tenor and sentiment than has been
removed by the alteration. In a word, the to?ie of the
passage has been injured, and the change in the part has
interfered with the harmony of the whole.
If these restrictions, which we have studiously stated in
negative clauses, are carefully observed, it would not seem
imprudent to extend revision to indisputable inaccuracies.
It is clear however that no rules or restrictions will be suf-
ficient to apply to all the really numberless cases that will
come under the observation of the reviser. Tact and
experience, and let us not forget to add, a careful imitation
of the manner in which the revisers of 1611 acted, in respect
of inexactness, towards the Bishops' Bible (a truly admirable'
portion of their work), will be found to do more for us than all
rules. We may, however, pause for a page or two to give a
few examples ; some of inaccuracies which might be bene-
ficially removed, and some of cases where, for one or more
of the restrictions above alluded to, it might seem best to
leave the passage alone.
It is really difficult to know how to make a selection ;
but let us take first that large class of cases where a genitive
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 109
of quality is found in the original, and where in our Version OenitHe of
an adjective is used. In such a passage as Phil. iii. 21, it °"^^"y-
seems quite clear that ' the body of our vileness ' and ' the
body of His glory' would be more truthful and forcible
than ' Our vile body' and ' His glorious body,' as we now
have it in our English Version. It would be consistent too
with the general principle of our Version, in which the
instances are numerous where the adjectival translation of
the older Versions is removed for the more vigorous and
expressive genitive. Thus in Eph. i. 18, 'the riches of his
glorious inheritance ' of Tyndale and the Genevan Testa-
ment rightly passes under the discriminating hand of the
last Revisers into the familiar ' riches of the glory of His
inheritance ;' and the even more familiar ' mammon of un-
righteousness,' in Luke xvi. 9, is the wise change from the
' wicked mammon ' of Tyndale, and the ' unrighteous mam-
mon ' of Cranmer. At the same time it would be hardly
advisable to change, in the very same parable, and only one
verse before, ' the unjust steward ' into ' the steward of in-
justice,' or 'the steward of unrighteousness,' though it is
certainly grammatically true that the genitive is a genitive of
qualify^ and does very distinctly serve to mark that aZiKia
was the ruling principle of the man's wretched life. Tact is
here our only guide.
Again, can we be sufficiently thankful that our last Revisers
fell back on the rendering of Coverdale in i Thess. ii. 3,
' the man of sin,' rather than ' the sinful man ' of Tyndale
and all the earlier Versions, except the Rhemish ; though,
110 REVISION OF THE
by the way, a little lower down, in ver. 7, we may reasonably
express regret that they did not maintain the true meaning
of avofjiia. ' Lawlessness ' is to be the essential charac-
teristic of Antichrist, and is a part of the mystery which was
showing itself even in the Apostle's day, and is now so
ominously developing itself in our own ?
We should then only be following the precedent of our
own Version if in many passages, such as Rom. viii. 21,
2 Cor. iv. 4 (Cranmer keeps the genitive), Col. i. 13,
I Pet. i. 14 (contrast the rendering in Eph. ii. 2), 2 Pet. ii. 14,
al., we introduce the strong and expressive genitive of the
original Greek.
In the tenses, the cases of inaccuracy are very numerous ;
but here again considerable caution and a due observance
of the restrictions above alluded to will be found especially
needed. In the imperfect, for instance, there are several
passages in which a strict translation is absolutely required
by the circumstances, but there are also very many more in
which the flow of the Enghsh Version would be impeded,
and the general aspect of the action described unduly em-
phasized, if the more literal translation was introduced. For
example, in Luke v. 6, luftriyvvro clearly ought to be trans-
lated ' was breaking,' or was * beginning to break,' but if
a few verses lower we adopted the same sort of rendering
in the case of liiipx^To and awripxovro (ver. 15) we should
not only be over-doing the translation, but precluding our-
selves from marking by a special change of diction in the
next verse the ^v V7rox*^|owv .... icai Trpoffev)(6/ji£voQ, where
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 1 1 1;
the resolved form would really seem to have been designed'
by the Evangelist to express more strongly than the
ordinary imperfect the continuance and, for the time, the
habitual character of the action.^
In the translation of the prepositions many wise changes Prepo-
might be made, some of them of real interest and importance.
For instance, in Gal. iii. 1 9, much of a doctrinal nature is
involved in the translation we assign to the quasi-preposition
^ajOiv, while in the last clause of the same verse a really
historical fact seems brought out by observing the true force
of Ilcl with the genitive ; angels were the intermediate
agencies by which the law was ordained on Sinai. As
Theodoret remarks, they were present and assistants at the
solemn scene. Again in 2 Pet. i. 5-7, the ethical relation
of the substantives to each other is quite effaced by the
translation unfortunately adopted in the Authorized Version :
the development of Christian graces the one from the other
is exquisitely marked in the pregnant and inclusive h oi
the Original, and is to a great degree preserved in the
' Two of the earlier translators make it ; especially as we have the
mark the change of diction, and the authority of the early Versions, but
apparent specification of the con- it would be a rule with many ex-
tinuance of the act, by the transla- ceptions. For instance in Gal. i. 22,
lion 'And he kepte him silfe apart' we might perhaps tolerate *I re-
(Tynd.), 'and he kepte him silfe out mained unknown ' as marking the
of the way' (Cranmer). As a general continuance of the state, but in
rule, it would seem desirable, where ver. 23 aKovovrtg fiaav could
some latent meaning is really hardly be translated otherwise than
brought out by such a change, to * they heard.'
112 REVISION OF THE
simple and usual translation of the preposition as rightly
preserved by Tyndale and Cranmer. But here again
caution will be necessary, and a due observance not merely
of technical identity of language, but of the tenor of
the passage ; as for example, though the significant use of
the preposition eIq is rightly preserved by the A. V.
in the translation of Gal. iii. 27, eIq Xpiarov ef^aTTTtadrjTe,
it is abundantly clear that such a translation would be very
inappropriate in i Cor. x. 2, etc rov Mwvariy ePaTziaavTO,
where our own Version, by its happy choice of ' unto,' at
once relieves us from the somewhat awkward ' under ' of
Tyndale, and at the same time marks the essential difference
between a baptism unto Moses, and baptism info the mystical
body of Christ.
In the case of particles, numberless instances could be given,
especially in St. Paul's Epistles, where the whole reasoning of
a passage is brought out by a careful observance of the use
of the illative and argumentative apa or ap' ovv rather than of
the lighter and consequence-suggesting ovv ; — but even here
caution must be used, and a very close regard paid to the
tenor of the passage before we introduce alterations ; this
simple fact being enough at once to warn us, — that St. Paul
uses the simpler ovv, at least four times as often as he uses
ctjoa, and that St. John in all his writings never uses the latter
particle once, though he uses ovv considerably more than
200 times. The same caution in not over -pressing will be
found necessary in reference to most of the other particles
used in the New Testament. In the majority of cases the
ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 113
general force of the particles has been observed in our
Authorized Version, if not on principles of strict grammatical
precision, yet with an instinctive feeling for their essential
meanings, which has often led to singularly happy renderings.
Still the cases are numerous in which a guarded change will
bring out latent meanings that may have escaped the atten-
tion even of observant readers of Scripture. To take a final
instance, — we seem fairly justified in giving to the aXXa at
the beginning of John xix. 34 its stronger adversative force,
even though a negative, which usually somewhat modifies this
force, is found in the preceding clause. If then we turn the
lighter and here somewhat trivial ' but ' into the stronger
' howbeit,' we just call up the interesting thought, that
though the holy body was to all appearance dead, yet that
to make it certain, the Roman soldier had thrust his spear
into the sacred side, and shown something like the same
rough instinctive mercy which had been shown three or four
hours before (ver. 29, compared with Matt, xxvii. 48), per-
haps by the same hand. While, however, such a change may
perhaps be made in this particular instance, it would be
undesirable to adopt such a translation, say in chap. xv. 25,
or any similar passage, where the lighter shade of the meaning
is, in English at least, more natural.
We have mentioned a few instances, but the cases in Words
which greater accuracy might be attained without the least ""nc^Jjum
shock to the general reader, and without in any degree °^ ^ Pf^"
affecting the flow of the English, are really very numerous.
We have that large class of cases in which nouns stand under
I
114
REFISION OF THE
Article.
Individual
words.
the vinculum of a single preposition, and where the inter-
polation in English of the second preposition really some-
times gives a tinge of meaning which is not in the Greek.
We have that very interesting class of cases which fall under
what is technically called Granville Sharpe's rule, where two
substantives are similarly under the vinculum of a common
article, and where the incorrect interpolation of it in English
may, in some few great passages like Tit. li. 13, really
weaken the authority of a weighty witness to a catholic truth.
The cases again in which the force of the article is neg-
lected, or in which it is needlessly and even erroneously
inserted, are especially numerous. In some of these we
really sometimes obscure a truth of deep interest and im-
portance. Let I Thess. iv. 17 be an instance. Here by
the translation ' in the clouds,' when it ought to be simply
' in clouds,' we mar the whole wondrous picture. The first
translation would make it simply a being caught up to the
clouds above, whereas the true translation suggests the idea
of the clouds mysteriously enwreathing and bearing upward
each company of the faithful, and of the holy living rising
from earth as their Master rose, when the ' cloud received
Him out of their sight.'
Lastly, when we take into consideration the number of
passages in which individual words have been inaccurately
translated, and either some doctrine affected {e.g. Xovrpov,
Tit. iii. 5, ' laver' not 'washing'),* some important fact
1 In this particular instance our
venerable Version would seem to
present some trace of doctrinal bias.
Tyndale, Cranmer, and the Genevan
ENGL ISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 1 1 5
obscured {e.g. ^av£pu>6fjvai, 2 Cor. v. 10 : every man will ' be
made manifest,' and laid bare, as well as ' appear' before the
Judge), some unwelcome idea called up (as for example by
the translation of i^wa in Rev. iv. 6 al, especially when
drjpiov occurs so often and in such an utterly different
sense), or some striking imagery obUterated (e.g. aairaaa^tvov,
Heb. xi. 13; they were far from having ' embraced' them :
as Tyndale and Cranmer rightly mark in translation they
did but ' salute' them from afar), — when we take all these
numerous isolated cases, as well as the classes of instances
which we have before specified, it seems impossible to resist
the conviction that revision ought certainly to extend to cases
of inaccuracy, but that it also ought to be subjected to
restrictions, and that each individual case should be estimated
on its own merits.
Beside cases of definite inaccuracy we have a large class Insufficient
of cases in which our translation is insufficiefit ^.wA inadequate, ^^ "^^'
rather than positively inaccurate or inexact. Here the same
rules mainly apply as stated above ; but still greater care is
required, otherwise the whole texture of our Version might
be insensibly altered. Indeed it may perhaps be safely said
that if a case does not come clearly under the head of a
Version all properly recognise the approximately correct translation
purely concrete nature of the term ' fountayne (of the newe birth').
Xourpov (see in reference to the The Rhemish, following the Vulgate,
termination, Bopp, Vergleichende gives the more exact 'laver.' The
G^ramwa^iA:, § 815, Vol. III. p. 195, translation 'washing' would seem
Donaldson, Cra^yZu5, § 267, p. 473), to have been introduced by the
and give to the word at any rate an Translators from WyclifFe.
ii6 REVISION OF THE
definite inaccuracy it should be left untouched. We want a
revised, not what is ambitiously called an improved trans-
lation.
Similar care will have to be used in reference to debateable
passages. Where the balance of opinion either way is
nearly the same, there prudence suggests that the present
English Version should obviously be allowed to remain.
Even in important passages such as Phil. ii. 6, where the
judgment of modern criticism seems clearly to preponderate
against the rendering of apTray/ioV, adopted by the older Ver-
sions, and retained by the A. V., we should yet consider it
questionable whether any change should be introduced.
The same may be said of the interesting and difficult
passage, Rom. viii. 20, 21, where though it does seem
required by the general tenor of the passage that the on
should be regarded as closely dependent on the preceding
iXTTf^t (' in hope that' &c.) rather than as causal and com-
mencing a new clause, — we should still hesitate before we
made the change. Even in a yet clearer case where there
does seem something like inaccuracy, and where a change
would certainly seem to cast some feeble light on the exe-
getical difficulty, we should hesitate before we actually
substituted * inasmuch as they were disobedient' for the
* who were disobedient' of the A. V. in the celebrated passage
I Pet. iii. 20. The grammatical certainty of the clear
difference in thought between a participle with, and without,
the article would weigh much with us, still even here we
might not feel a case strong enough for an absolute change.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 117
In regard of the translation of iryevfiaTL in verse 18 we
should not be so sensitive, as here the insertion of the rw is
clearly against evidence, and the translation would have to
follow the true text. In all such debateable passages then,
prudence would seem to suggest the maintenance of the
present Version, though the alternative rendering might
most properly be placed in the margin. And if in these
greater passages, so certainly would it seem desirable to leave
the text untouched in passages of minor importance, — such
for example as Luke ii. 49, iv toIq too ILaTfJog jiov (house, or
things ?), John v. 39 epevvdre (present, or imperative ?),
John xii. 6 efiaa-rai^ey (bare, or purloined?), Col. i. 15
npiOTOTOKOQ 7rd(Tr}g Kriaeojg (' of every creature,' or 'before
every creature ?). In all such passages, where the arguments
are nearly in equipoise, conservative principles might judi-
ciously be allowed to prevail.
But in passages where there is an inconsistency of rendering, Inconsls-
it would seem proper to act with greater freedom. While renderings.
we may rightly recognise and maintain the general prin-
ciple of our own Version, and indeed of some of the earlier
Versions, viz., in preserving a freedom as to the rendering
of the same Greek word, we can hardly defend the varied
translations of the same words that are found in our Version
of the Synoptical Gospels. There is certainly force in the
remark of Archbishop Trench that in cases of similarity of
language in the Greek, as for instance in the case of the
Epistle to the Ephesians and the Epistle to the Colossians,
a careful Version ought in some degree to reproduce the
ii8 REFISION OF THE
interesting phenomenon of the similarity of words and ex-
pressions in the Original.* Here then there really seems
valid reason for a reconsideration of the great variety of
rendering which we find in the Authorized Version, and for
the belief that not only in these more general instances,
but in the case of particular words much improvement
might properly be introduced. No plea for freedom can
fully justify us in retaining all the seventeen different
renderings of Karapyiio, when the word itself is only used
about twenty-seven times in all, or the nine different ren-
derings of ^r)X6(t> out of a total of twelve passages : — and that
these are not isolated or extreme cases will be seen by any
one who will take the trouble to examine the various
translations that are given to almost any word of fairly com-
mon use in the Greek Testament. We advise any one who
may feel a doubt on this subject to look into a useful work
called 21he EnglishmaTis Greek Concordance of the New
^ See Rev. of Authorized Fersion, ever gives also 'dominion' as in the
p. 59, where examples are given of latter passage) ; and the really per-
needless changes in rendering in the verse change of rendering in Z,6(poQ,
case of some words common to the 2 Pfet, ii. 17, Jude 13, and that in a
Epistle to the Ephesians and Ep. clause where to the extent of eight
to the Colossians — e.g. svepyua, continuous words St. Peter and St.
Eph. i. 19, Col. ii. 12; raTrtivo^po- Jude are absolutely identical. These
avvTj, Eph. iv. 2, Col. iii. 12; are cases in which, with the greatest
(Tvnl3i(3a(^6[ievov, Eph. iv. 16, desire to make as few changes as
Col. ii. 19. To which we may add possible, hardly any reviser could
atreXyeta, 2 Pet. ii. 7, Jude 4 ; forbear suggesting a change in one
KvpioTTtQ, 2 Pet. ii. 10, Jude 8 (the of the two synonyms thus found in
margin of the former passage how- identical passages.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 119
Testament, and to judge for himself,^ Here at any rate
revision would be not only desirable but necessary. Yet
here also caution would be required. No mere mechanical
uniformity of translation is for one moment to be advocated.
The word that most faithfully represents the meaning of the
passage under consideration is the word to be used and
to be maintained, without any reference to the mere fact of
its having been used or not having been used in other
passages where the same Greek word may have occurred.
Where however, not only the Greek word is the same, but
the tenor and context of the passage is the same, there
variation is not only undesirable but even unfaithful. It is
only then in clear cases that this form of revision should be
applied, but there it should be applied without hesitation.
The last class of cases in which revision seems necessary Obscure
,- 1 7 • 1 1 1 1 • renderings.
is where we find obscurity, whether due to the now antiquated
meaning of the English words, or to the difficulty or am-
biguity of the original Greek.
-^ This useful work is better known used in the Original, but how it is
to scholars and interpreters than to translated in each passage. The
the general student. It had however judgment that a sober inspection of
reacheda third edition in i860. The this Volume would lead to, would
plan of the work is very simple. seem to be this, — that as a general
The Greek word is given, and under rule the variations of rendering in
it the passages where it is used; but our Version are certainly numerous,
the passages so cited are not, as in and even in excess, but that in the
Bruder's Coricordance, in Greek, great majority of cases, the meaning
but in English, and in the words directly or indirectly conveyed by
of the Authorized Version. The the context has been felt and recog-
student can thus see at a glance not nised, and the English word chosen
only how many times a word is accordingly.
REVISION OF THE
There are a few cases of the latter kind in which the
Revisers of 1611 seem to have studiously left the difficulty
as they found it, and to have made the English only too
faithful a rendering of the Greek.^ Such a verse for instance
as ver. 36 of i Cor. vii. can hardly convey any meaning
whatever to the English reader, whereas by the simple in-
sertion of the word ' daughter' in italics after the word 'virgin'
some clue to the meaning of the verse is at once given.
Col. ii. 23 is perhaps another instance. In such cases
' It is very doubtful how far such
a principle as this can be justified —
viz., of leaving the English transla-
tion in the same state of ambiguity
as the Greek, so that if two meanings
should be fairly compatible with the
words of the Original, they should
be equally so with the words of the
translation. It may be urged that
it is literally faithful; but, on the
other hand, it must be felt to be an
evasion. Let us take an instance.
In the very doubtful words John i. 9,
Tjv TO <l>u)Q TO aXr}9iv6v, 0 <pu)Ti(^ti
irdvTa dvOpcoirov tpx^fitvov eig
TOP Koafxov, — there are obviously
three constructions possible. Either
ipxofitvov may be joined (i) with
^v as a sort of resolved imperfect,
or (2) with dvOpMTTov as a tertiary
predicate (see Donaldson, Greek
Grammar, § 489 sq.), or (3) with
ipS)Q as a secondary predicate (see
Donaldson, New Cratylus, § 304, or
Greek Grammar, § 436 sq.). As-
suming,— which may be assumed, —
that the choice mainly lies between
(2) and (3), are we to adopt a trans-
lation which would leave the English
as doubtful as to structure as the
Greek, eg. ' every man coming
into the world' (so the Five Clergy-
vien), or are we to make the meaning
distinct by translating either accord-
ing to (2) 'when he cometh into
the world' (the A. V. is inexact), or
according to (3) * by coming into the
world' — 'i.e. by the Word's coming
into the world'? The answer is
not easy. The decision however of
most interpreters would we think
be this : Do not adopt the evasive
translation, but place one of the
two latter translations in the text
and the other in the margin. The
result in this individual case would
probably be, that (3) would obtain
the place in the text, and that (2)
would stand in the margin. To
evade is never satisfactory.
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. ill
however two good rules must be systematically followed :
First, the translator must be careful not to pass into the
province of the interpreter and to give a paraphrase instead
of a faithful rendering. All that he can or ought to do is,
by some word in italics or some happy choice of expression
or subtle change of collocation, to make the probable mean-
ing of the Greek as clear and appreciable as the nature of
the passage will admit. Secondly, if there be difference of
opinion as to the meaning of the words, one or more of the
alternative renderings should be placed in the margin.
In the case of archaisms which tend to obscure the Archaisms,
if obscure,
meaning, revision should certainly be adopted. But here should be
this very obvious rule should be followed, — archaisms should
be removed, not wherever they occur, simply because they
are archaisms, but in those cases only where they leave the
general English reader in doubt as to the meaning of the
words or passage. For instance, few general readers or
hearers know what St. Paul means when he tells the
Corinthians that he knows ' nothing by himself (i Cor. iv. 4)
or would suppose that the words in the Greek were ovciv
kp.avT^ (Tvvoila. Here a change of preposition ('against*
for ' by') would be quite enough, without turning for aid to
the wordy ' I am not guilty in conscience of anything ' of
the Rhemish Version. The ' by myself is found in all the
old Versions, and is an heir-loom from Tyndale. It would
still be understood in some parts of England, but is certainly
misunderstood by the majority of English readers. The
often-quoted 'took up our carriages' of Acts xxi. 15 is
122 REVISION OF THE
another instance. Here the archaism has no such pedigree
as the former, but was due to the last revision : Tyndale's
rendering is ' we made ourselves ready,' which under Cover-
dale's hand became the very vague 'were ready.' Cranmer,
followed by the Bishops' Bible, adopts the not very feHcitous
' we took up our burdens ;' the Genevan the more exact but
certainly homely, ' we trussed up our fardels ;' while the
Rhemish comes very badly out of it with the frigid and
scarcely accurate ' being prepared,' due to the ' prseparati'
of the Vulgate. Tyndale's rendering is really perhaps the
best of those already given, and has on its side, what perhaps
its author was little aware of, the authority of the venerable
Syriac Version. Many similar instances might be cited,
such for example as Matt. vi. 25, ' take no thought,'
Acts xvii. 23, 'devotions,' i Tim. v. 4, 'nephews,' in all of
which change is clearly required owing to the change of
meaning which the lapse of time has introduced into the
words. It may be doubted also whether a passage which a
few years ago was quoted in the House of Commons^ as a
mistranslation, 'not slothful in business' (Rom. xii. 11),
does not really involve an archaism, and whether the ' busy-
ness' of 161 1 did not approach more nearly to the (nrovcrj of
the Original than it certainly does now. There is a little
doubt however in the matter, as Tyndale by his ' let not the
* This particular passage was re- and cited as being erroneously trans-
ferred to by Mr. Heywood in his lated. See the speech as given in
speech on Revision when moving the Hansard's Debates (3rd Series)
Address above referred to (see p. 5), Vol. cxliii. p. 122 sq.
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. ill
business which ye have in hand be tedious to you,' though
showing praiseworthy exactness as to the article (rjj critovl^
fxrj oKVTjpoi), has apparently used ' business' in the sense in
which it is now used, and which a popular preacher on this
sermon found to his cost, was certainly not the sense which
St. Paul intended to be assigned to it in his practical and
ever-seasonable precept. Love and zeal in the hearts of the
very best of us are ever in danger of growing dull and
cold.
We have now concluded our general survey of the limits Concluding
to which revision might properly be carried. We have seen
that not only where error is plainly to be recognised, but
even in cases where inaccuracy, inconsistency, or obscurity
may be distinctly visible, there it would seem the duty of a
faithful revision to introduce corrections. There may be
also other cases hardly falling exactly under any one of the
classes just specified where an attentive reviser might feel
that a change was necessary to bring out the full meaning of
the holy Original, — but these probably would not be many,
and when the great principle of f/ie least possible change con-
sistent with faithfulness was borne properly in mind, would
often be reconsidered on a final review. We may fairly
assume then that we have specified the hmits beyond which
no revision of the future would ever be likely to go, and to
which, if the revision were undertaken by authority, it ought
certainly to be restrained by definite preliminary instruc-
tions.
Into the minor matters of the spelling of proper names^
124
RE Fl SI ON OF THE
correction of doubtful English (Matt. xvi. 15, John ix. 31, al),
use of italics (Col. i. 19, Heb. x. 38, al), punctuation
(i Cor. XV. 29, 32, 2 Cor. v. 19, al), and other matters of
detail, it does not seem here necessary to enter.^ In all, the
same general principles of restriction above alluded to would
commonly be found applicable, but as the likelihood of dis-
turbing existing prepossessions by such changes would be
but small, the restrictive principle would not need to be very
rigorously applied. Perhaps we may shortly say that on the
^ All these questions however are
of importance, especially the intro-
duction of italics and punctuation.
In regard of the former, a very
careful inquiry would have to be
instituted as to what are to be con-
sidered the italics of the Authorized
Version, if indeed, the * previous
question' would not have to be
raised as to whether they might not
be dispensed with altogether. The
edition of 1611 has never been
held to be a valid authority, many
instances occurring in which sup-
plementary words are inserted and
not, as usually, printed in italics:
see for example. Gal. i. 8, 9, where
there is a distinct inconsistency in
printing ('preach any other Gospel')
in two consecutive verses. There
appears to have been a thorough
revision of these additions in the
Cambridge folio edition of 1638.
Between that time and 1769 many
additions seem to have crept in, but
since the latter date, when the italics
were again revised, few if any fresh
introductions appear to have been
made. In a few passages {e.g.
Acts vii. 9, 'calling upon God') it
may be doubted whether the gloss
supplied by the added word is not
exegetically incorrect. In the equally
important question of punctuation
there would be need of careful pre-
liminary consideration. In many
passages {e.g. i Cor. xv. 29, 32;
2 Cor. v. 19) the punctuation
depends on previous exegetical de-
cision. A careful paper on this
subject will be found in the Biblio-
theca Sacra for Oct. 1868. The
fullest information on the subject of
italics will be found in an excellent
treatise by the late Bishop of Ely
(Dr. Turton), entitled The Text oj
the English Bible as printed at the
Universities, Cambr. 1833.
ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 125
first of the cases above-mentioned (spelling of proper names)
but little change would be desirable, but that in the last
(punctuation) considerable improvements might be intro-
duced. Even here, however, caution would be required.
Punctuation is not by any means in so satisfactory a state,
even in our modern historical works, that we could presume
over much on modern theories. Under any circumstance
it is to be hoped that no toleration would be extended to
that objectionable though, as we fear our own pages bear
witness, occasionally serviceable modern mark, the dash.
The revisers, we think, would be wise to make the Cam-
bridge edition their standard, and to adhere to its punc-
tuation unless the exegesis of the passage clearly required a
change.
We may now pass onward to the actual application of
the principles above laid down.
26
REHSION OF THE
CHAPTER V.
AMOUNT OF CORRECTIONS LIKELY TO BE INTRODUCED.
We have now come to a very practical question, and one
that can only be satisfactorily answered in a practical manner,
and by actual samples of revision in accordance with the
foregoing rules. It is indeed a question of primary im-
portance. If it should appear that the amount of change
necessary to bring our present Version up to a reasonable
standard of faithfulness and accuracy is really not so great
as is assumed by popular writers and thinkers on the
subject, then much of the prejudice against a revision would
disappear. The question in fact would then not assume the
invidious form. Is it wise to tamper with our existing noble
Version ? but would simply be this. With such an amount of
change before us as the foregoing principles would seem to
involve, is it wise or unwise to disturb our existing transla-
tion? On the amount of change the whole subject will
mainly be found to turn, and till that be approximately
estimated all dealing with current objections will be futile.
Our present opponents, even those, it may be said, who at
least ought to be better informed, at once assume that there
will be a great amount, and then proceed to state all the
evils that will follow.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 127
We must then deal with the question, however roughly, of How it
probable amount. But how can this best be done ? Pro- Remained,
bably in two ways : first, as in the case of the amount of
change likely to be introduced by grammatical and exegetical
considerations, by taking some current revision made on
general principles of distinct avoidance of change except
where accuracy required it, and by making a calculation from
actual inspection of the sum total of corrections that would
be likely on such a system to be introduced in the whole of
the New Testament. Secondly, by giving actual samples of
revision based on the principles of the foregoing chapter, and
checked by all the limitations which we have already spe-
cified. We shall then have before us, a system in which
generally unnecessary change is avoided, and also one in
which limiting and conservative considerations are still more
allowed to prevail.
For a rough estimate of the greatest amount of change Amount of
that it would seem reasonable to expect in any revision of revisioVof
the present day, we may turn to one already used in reference p,^^
to textual change, — The Revised Translation by Five Clergy-
men. In this work though change has been very freely
introduced wherever faithfulness and accuracy seemed to
require it, yet it certainly may be considered as a fair
specimen of a revision in which unnecessary change is
avoided. The amount of change is greater, especially in the
case of inaccuracies, than would result from an observance
of the principles of this chapter ; as scarcely any instance,
however slight, has been allowed to pass without emendation,.
128 REVISION OF THE
If then we first make our calculation from this particular
translation, we shall probably have arrived at results, as to
the amount of change, beyond which it may be considered
certain that no careful and conservative revision of the present
time would ever advance. We shall in fact have arrived at
what mathematicians call the superior limit, the inferior limit
being either change only where it would simply be impossible,
on any principle of faithfulness, to maintain the present
Version, or no change at all.
Let us take two different portions, one from the Gospels,
the other from the Epistles, so as to form as fair an estimate
as we can for the whole of the New Testament. If we take
the first four chapters of St. John's Gospel and count all the
changes (except those due to textual criticism, which have
been estimated already) we shall find that they amount to
about 172. The majority of these changes, however, is of so
slight a kind as regards the general tone and rhythm of the
verse (insertions of the article, changes of perfect to the
simple preterite, &c.) that they would probably escape the
notice of the general hearer. The number of verses in the
four chapters is 166.
If we now take a short epistle, St. Paul's Epistle to the
Galatians, and similarly count the changes, we shall find
them about 167, the number of verses being 149. If we
now combine the results so as to form a rough estimate for
the whole New Testament, this result is arrived at, — about
339 changes in 315 verses, or very little more on the
average than at the rate of o?te change for each verse. Such
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
i«9
a result cannot fairly be considered very alarming, when we
remember that this amounts, on an average, to a change
of a single word in certainly not less than every twenty. At
any rate, even if it should seem alarming,^ it may be considered
sufficient to dispose of the greater part of the current argu-
ments against revision, which are founded on the assumption
of a far greater per-centage of change. When it is quite
clear that no revision would be tolerated in excess of that of
the Five Clergymen, and when cool calculation shows that
^ It is worthy of notice, and cer-
tainly not unsatisfactory, that this
amount of change has already been
thought very alarming, not only by
episcopal speakers in the recent
sitting of Convocation (see The
Guardian for May ii), but even
in public journals where thorough-
ness of work is more often recom-
mended than purely conservative
change. The fears, however, are not
altogether well founded. In the
first place it may be said that no
present Revision for public use
would be likely to go so far as that
of the Five Clergymen, on which
the calculation was based. Still
when all the small changes, not
only in the text and translation, but
also in the italics and even punctua-
tion, which would almost certainly
be introduced even by the most
conservative Revisers, are taken into
the calculation, it does not seem
likely that the aggregate of changes
great and small (the majority will
certainly be of this description) will
numerically be much less than has
been specified, though the whole
Version will be revised to a de-
cidedly lower key than that of the
Five Clergymen. The comparison
in an article in The Times (for May 6)
between one change in every verse,
and one note in every bar in a piece
of music, is hardly fair. In the first
place, the ratio of the one change to
the average number of elements un-
changed is very different in the two
cases, and, in the next place, it is
certainly true that we may express
the same sentiment by different
forms of words, whereas the same
air can only be expressed by the
same sequence of notes. After all,
calculation will show, as is indicated
in the text, that such a standard of
revision will only involve change to
the amount oj Jive per cent. Can
this be thought very serious ?
K
I30 REFISION OF THE
in that particular revision the amount of change would
appear to be about one word, and that often a little word, in
each verse, surely it is idle to call this recasting or re-
modelling, and to argue accordingly.
It cannot be pleaded that other portions of Scripture
would show very different results to those derived from the
portions now chosen. In St. Paul's Epistles, in the work
referred to, the amount of change is very steady.
If the Epistle to the Hebrews had been translated, the
change in it would probably have risen above the standard,
but this would have been more than balanced by the smaller
amount of change in other Gospels, in two of which it
would have probably fallen below. If then we may assume
that any future revision would certainly not overstep the
limits practically observed in the work referred to, we arrive,
for our superior Hmit, at this result, — one change in every four
verses due to textual criticism^ and about one change in each
verse due to grammar and general exegesis. But this, let it be
remembered, is the superior limit, below which it is perfectly
clear that any revision of the present time would certainly
fall. If every petty change due to every cause were to be
taken into account, the result would be as above, but, in the
foregoing estimate, notice is only taken of the greater fomis
of change due to textual and grammatical considerations.
We have now to try and estimate how far below this
superior limit any modern revision would be likely to fall.
This can only be done by giving some samples of revision,
textual and grammatical, based on the principles of the last
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 131
chapter, as far as a single mind can do it : but it must be
well borne in remembrance by the intelligent reader that he
has here only the judgment of a single mind, and that the
results would probably be different in the case of several
minds in union. The difference, however, would not perhaps
ultimately be in excess. On first going over the work the
amount of change would be great ; but on a reconsideration
of it, experience, maturity of powers, conviction of the
impossibility of following rigid rules, and, — best of all
teachers, — consciousness in many passages of failure and of
over-correction, would finally reduce the changes, on the
second revision, almost by one-half. All united companies
of revisers, whatever their work may be, commonly begin with
timidity, rapidly advance to boldness and excess of change,
and end with caution and conservatism. When the TraXivrpoiroQ
avpa in revision, as the Greeks call it, once begins to blow, it
continues with all the steadiness of a trade wind. It does
not then by any means follow that a mixed company of
Revisers would introduce in the long run more changes in
actual amount than any one single scholar of moderation
and sobriety. The changes introduced by the company
would undoubtedly be better than those of the individual,
but they would not be more numerous.
The portions of Scripture chosen are the Sermon on the Sample
Mount, and four of the most difficult chapters of St. Paul's chosen for
Epistle to the Romans : the first as being a portion of Scrip- '■^^'^'°"-
ture in which the change needed is very little ; the second as
being a portion where necessary change reaches a maximum.
K 2
132 REFISION OF THE
Except in cases where the reason for the change is obvious,
the principles on which it is made are shortly specified in the
footnotes. The changes due to textual criticism are indi-
cated by spaced printing, and the reading of the Authorized
Version given in the lefthand margin ; the changes due to
grammar and other principles are indicated by blacker type,
and the words which have been affected by the changes
are given in the righthand column. The amount as well as
the nature of the changes can thus easily be seen. It may
be added that italics are left as we find them in what may
be called (for these added words) the first really standard
edition (Cambridge, 1638).
We begin then with our blessed Lord's Sermon on the
Mount.
ST. MATTHEW.— CHAP. V.
CRITICAL. I And seeing the multitudes, he grammatical.
went up into the^ mountain : and a
^ Here a change seems positively Hebrew, and almost certainly not
required not merely on grammatical here generically (* the mountain
grounds, but on general and exegeti- country'), opoQ being always used in
cal grounds. It was * the mountain,' the N. T. to denote a single moun-
not necessarily 'the known moun- tain, and 7) opeivi) (Luke i. 39, 65)
tain' (De Wette), but simply the the mountain-country. All the
mountain near to which and on the English Versions adopt the inde-
sides of which the multitudes then finite article; the Anglo-Saxon,
were gathered ; to opog to irXijaiov, however, has properly retained the
Euthymius. The article is cer/azn^y definite translation, 'THonemunt.'
not used indefinitely either in Greek See Bosworth, Anglo-Saxcm Gospels, '
(see Hermann, on Viger, p. 703) or in loc. p. 16.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 133
GRAMMATICAL.
when he was set, his disciples came
unto him. 2 And he opened his
mouth, and taught them, saying,
3 Blessed are the poor in spirit : for
theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
4 Blessed are they that mourn : for
they shall be comforted.^ 5 Blessed
are the meek : for they shall inherit
the earth. 6 Blessed are they that^ which do
hunger and thirst after righteousness :
for they shall be filled. 7 Blessed
are the merciful : for they shall ob-
tain mercy. 8 Blessed are the pure
in heart : for they shall see God.
9 Blessed are the peacemakers : for
they shall be called the sons' of God. children
'*■ This verse is placed after ver. 5 & thirst' more closely together, —
by Lachmann, Tregelles, and other why there should be a change from
editorsontheauthority of the Codex the translation in ver. 4. Tynd.
Bezae, the Curetonian Syriac, and a Cran. and Gen. similarly vary as
definite comment of Origen ; but to ' which ' but not as to the inser-
it is almost certain that the authority tion of the ' do/ as in the A. V.
would be considered by all sober ^ Probably a desirable change,
critics as far too weak to justify any The distinction between ' children '
change. and 'sons' may usually be main-
- One of those rer?/ small changes tained with advantage both in this
which will often have to be made. and in other passages of the New
There is really no reason, — except Testament. The reference of course
it can possibly be that the insertion is to the vloOsffia, but no argument
of 'do' was thought to bind 'hunger can be founded on the general
»34
CRITICAL.
REVISION OF THE
10 Blessed ^r^ they which are per-
secuted for righteousness' sake : for
theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
1 1 Blessed are ye, when men shall
revile you, and persecute you, and
shall say all manner of evil against
you falsely,^ for my sake. 1 2 Re-
joice, and be exceeding glad,'* for
great is your reward in heaven : for
GRAMMATICAL.
translation of this word, as it is
translated in three ways in the A. V.
— viz., 'adoption' in Rom. viii.
15, 23 ; 'adoption of sons,' Gal. iv. 5;
'adoption of children,' Eph. i. 5.
We may remark that there is no
need to displace the article, there
being at least two good grammati-
cal reasons (the nuncupative verb
KXr]9ri(TovTai and the absence of
the article before Oeov) why it
should not be expressed in the
Original, though presumably latent.
It may be added that throughout
the paragraph the translation of on
is maintained as in the A. V. No
doubt on more commonly gives
the reason ('because') while yap
rather confirms (' for'), but to press
such a principle here would be quite
needless : comp. ver. 36. In ver. 12
where on and yap appear together
the matter is more doubtful.
^ The word 'falsely' {^l/tvdofievoi)
would not appear if the translation
were made from the text of Lach-
mann or Tischendorf (ed. 7), but
its omission is very feebly supported,
and could not be accepted when the
evidence for and against the omis-
sion is soberly considered. Meyer
is evidently influenced by purely
internal and subjective considera-
tions. These have their just weight
both here and generally, but few
would deem them sufficient to make
up for the small amount of evidence
against the word.
2 We have placed a comma after
this word for the sake of more
closely connecting the clause with
the words that follow, and so of
thus marking the slight change of
ratiocination involved in the on and
yap, and of avoiding the heavier
' because.'
ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT.
135
'GRAMMATICAL*
SO persecuted they the prophets
which were before you,
13 Ye are the salt of the earth :
but if the salt have lost his savour,
wherewith shall it be salted ? it is
thenceforth good for nothing, but to
be cast out, and to be trodden under
foot of men. 14 Ye are the light
of the world. A city set^ on an hill that is set
cannot be hid. 15 Neither do men
light a candle, and put it under the'' ^
bushel, but on the'^ candlestick ; and a
it giveth light unto all that are in
the house. 16 Even so^ let your Let your light so
^ The relative is here omitted
with Wijcliffe, it being really a prin-
ciple of some importance to main-
tain, where possible, the translation
of the participle when thus used
without the article, and being thus
what is called a secondary predica-
tion : see Donaldson, New Cratylus,
§ 301. The relatival or directly
predicative translation is found in all
the older Versions (except JVycl.)
and even in Alford, Auth. Fers. Re-
vised (in loc), but it is not logically
or grammatically correct. What our
blessed Lord says is this, *A city
cannot be hid when it lieth on a
mountain.' The words that most
nearly say this, with the least possible
disturbance of the A. V., are those
in the text. No doubt both bpovg
and Kunkvrj could be more literally
translated, but the principle of mini-
mum change suggests the present
words.
^ These two changes seem posi-
tively required, if any account is
really to be taken of the article.
The slight difficulty that the reader
feels is not so much owing to the
translation, as to the fact that a
bushel is not one of those articles
which are commonly found in houses
now.
2 The correction is really required
136 REFISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
light shine before men, that they
may see your good works, and
glorify your Father which is in
heaven.
17 Think not that I am come to
destroy the law, or the prophets : I
am not come to destroy, but to
fulfil. 18 For verily I say unto you,
Till heaven and earth pass, one jot
or one tittle shall in no wise pass
from the law, till all be fulfilled.
19 Whosoever therefore shall break
one of these least commandments,
and shall teach men so, he shall be
called least^ in the kingdom of the least
heaven : but whosoever shall do and
teach them, the same shall be called
great in the kingdom of heaven.
20 For I say unto you. That except
your righteousness shall exceed
the righteousness of the scribes and
for perspicuity. Nine English readers forward, and make it the first word
out of ten think that the ' so' refers in the sentence.
to what follows and not to what ^ So Wycliffe : Tynd. and the re-
precedes. Tyndale and all the later maining Versions prefix the definite
Versions except Rhem. coincide with article. Consistency seems to require
the A. V. The Anglo-Saxon and the omission, — ' shall be called great
Pf^ycL both properly throw the 'so' .... shall be called least.'
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
CRITICAL.
Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter
into the kingdom of heaven.
21 Ye have heard that it was
said to^ them of old time, Thou
shalt not kill : and whosoever shall
kill shall be in danger of the judg-
ment 2 2 But I say unto you, That
whosoever is angry with his brother
Many ancient without a cause^ shall be in danger
authorities omit ^ , . , , ,
of the judgment : and whosoever
shall say to his brother, Raca, shall
be in danger of the council : and^
whosoever shall say. Thou fool, shall
be in danger of hell fire. 23 If
without a
cause.
GRAMMATICAL.
by
but
1 The translation here adopted is
not perfectly certain, the ablatival
use ('by them') being grammati-
cally defensible (see Winer, Gramm.
§ 31. 10, p. 275, ed. Moulton, Meyer,
Kommentar, in loc), but not exe-
getically probable, the clause ' but I
say u7ito you,' ver. 22, seeming to
stand in such clear parallelism to the
precedingwords. The Gothic, Anglo-
Saxon, and all the English Versions
adopt the dative : so also the Margin.
There seems then full reason for the
change.
2 The words * without a cause' are
vei-y doubtful. The Vatican and
Sinaitic MSS. supported by several
Versions omit: the remaining Uncial
MSS. with the Old Latin, Syriac,
and Coptic Versions retain the
words. In a case of such clear doubt
it would seem right to leave the
words in the text, but to notice
in the margin the doubtfulness of
the reading.
^ This change is necessary for con-
sistency. There can be no reason
for translating the Sk by 'and'
in one clause and 'but' in the
next, when the first four words
in both clauses are the same. The
Genevan and Rhemish alone adopt
'and.' The rest agree with the
Authorized Version.
138
REFISION OF THE
GRAMMATICAL.
therefore^ thou bring thy gift to Therefore if
the altar, and there remember^ that rememberest
thy brother hath ought against thee ;
24 Leave there thy gift before the
altar, and go thy way; first be re-
conciled to thy brother, and then
come and offer thy gift. 25 Agree
with thine adversary quickly, while' whiles
1 This change might seem at first
sight needlessly minute. It is how-
ever very desirable to avoid, as far
as possible, giving ovv the strong
illative force which the position of
' wherefore' at the beginning of the
sentence certainly seems to imply.
This, as we shall find in St. Paul's
Epistles, is better reserved for aga.
We are also preserving the same
position for the illative particle which
it occupies in ver. 19. The exegesis
of the passage seems also to require
the subordination of the inference.
It was the remembrance of the
grave punishment that overhangs
the unloving and evil-speaking, that
suggests the solemn counsel in ver.
23. It does not so much directly
follow from it as indirectly, and by
natural consequence. The older
Versions preserve the order in
Auth., except Genev., which adopts
the thoroughly correct * if then'
(though not always to be pressed).
and Rhem., which here adopts ' if
therefore.'
^ The change to the subjunctive
is apparently necessary on the prin-
ciple of a parity of moods in the
two clauses. Here again Rhem. is
with the change. The remaining
Versions maintain the indicative;
but in the first clause Tynd. and
Cra?i. both preserve the indicative,
and so far are consistent. The
somewhat doubtful question as to
when the indicative rather than
the subjunctive should follow ' if,'
is answered succinctly and with
very good sense by Latham, English
Language, § 536, Vol. n. p. 42/;
(ed. 4).
3 ' Whiles' as an archaic form
(see Johnson, Dictioiiary, ed. La-
tham s.v.) may be properly changed
into the more usual form. All
the Versions have 'whiles' except
Coverdale, which agrees with the
form in the text.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
39
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
in the way thou art with him in the way:^
with him
lest at any time^ the adversary de-
liver thee to the judge, and the judge
deliver thee to the oflEicer, and thou
be cast into prison. 26 Verily I
say unto thee, Thou shalt by no
means come out thence, till thou
hast paid the uttermost farthing.
27 Ye have heard that it was said^
by them of a ' Thou shalt not commit adultery,
old time 28 But I say unto you, That
whosoever looketh on a woman
to lust after her hath committed
adultery with her already in his
J This slight transposition is preserved in translation (Matt. iv. 6)
necessitated by the changed order sometimes omitted (Matt. vii. 6). As
which critical considerations seem a rough rule perhaps it may be said
clearly to require in the Original. — that where the idea of time is
The emphasis thus falls more on expressed (as here, emq otov) or
the iv Ty 6d({i, and should be pre- distinctly implied in the sentence
served in the translation. The place there the longer form should be
of emphasis in English is frequently used ; where it is only latent, then
at the close of the sentence. See the shorter form * lest' will be sufR-
Bain, Rhetoric, p. lOO. Some cient. The longer form here first
valuable remarks on the importance appears in Cranmer.
of the order in an English sentence ^ The reading of the text is
will be found in Marsh, Engl. supported by very distinctly pre-
Language, Lect. xvi. p. 347 sq. ponderating evidence. The Cure-
^ The translation of firjirore is by tonian Syriac and Vulgate are among
no means uniform in the A. v., the the minority, but their evidence
temporal adjunct being sometimes cannot turn the scale.
I40
CRITICAL.
should
be cast
REFISION OF THE
GRAMMATICAL.
heart. 29 Yea^ if thy right eye and
offend thee, pluck it out, and cast
it from thee : for it is profitable for
thee that one of thy members should
perish, and not that thy whole body
should be cast into hell. 30 And
if thy right hand offend thee, cut it
off, and cast it from thee : for it is
profitable for thee that one of thy
members should perish, and not
that thy whole body should go^ into
hell. 3 1 It hath also* been said, it hath been
Whosoever shall put away his wife,
let him give her a writing of divorce-
ment. 32 But I say unto you,
That whosoever shall put away his
> This is not a certain correction,
as perhaps it is nearly as much too
strong as the A. V. is too weak.
It however does seem to bring out
the meaning, that not only must the
particular sin be avoided but even
the first motions of it in the heart
checked. This is clearly felt by
Tynd. and (?en., in both of which
the translation is ' therefore.'
' The critical evidence for the
text distinctly preponderates. The
Rec. Text is apparently an emen-
datory repetition from ver. 29.
^ Not a certain correction, but
still apparently necessary to mark
that this is a fresh example of the
contrast between the old and new
dispensation. The particle Sk has
here the force which its etymology
suggests (*in the second place'),
and which often marks its use both
in the Greek Testament and else-
where. Compare Donaldson, New
Cratylus, § 155, p. 284. The
change from ' hath been' to * was'
(Alford) does not, in this particular
case, seem necessary.
ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 14,
GRAMMATICAL.
wife, saving for the cause of forni-
cation, causeth her to commit adul-
tery : and whosoever shall marry her
when^ divorced, committeth adul- that is
tery.
2fZ Again, ye have heard that
it hath been said to them of old by
time. Thou shalt not forswear thy-
self, but shalt perform unto the Lord
thine oaths. 34 But I say unto
you, Swear not at all ; neither by
heaven, for it is God's throne :
35 Nor by the earth, for it is his
footstool : neither by Jerusalem, for
it is the city of the great King. 36
Neither shalt thou swear by thy
head; for thou canst not make because
one hair white or black. 37 But
^ An important correction. The See De Wette and Meyer, in Inc. It
participle has not the article, and must however always remain an
must not be translated definitely. important fact in the great con-
Whether, however, it should be troversy connected with this verse
translated ' a divorced woman' that St. Matthew has not inserted the
generally, or, as in the text, is by article. Had he done so it would
no means certain. The most have been certain that the reference
natural view would seem to be that was to the special case above-
aTToXtXw/Asvjjv is what grammarians mentioned: as it is, the utmost
call a tertiary predicate, and that that can fairly be said in regard
thus the reference is to one unlaw- of the exact inference to be drawn
fully divorced as above specified. from the words, is — nan liquet.
142 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
let your speech^ be, Yea, yea ; Nay, communication
nay : whatsoever is more than for whatsoever
these cometh of evil.'*
38 Ye have heard that it hath
been said, An eye for an eye, and a
tooth for a tooth. 39 But I say
unto you, That ye resist not evil :
but whosoever shall smite thee on
thy right cheek, turn to him the
other also. 40 And if any man
will sue thee at the law, and take
away thy coat, let him have thy
cloke also. 41 And whosoever shall
compel thee to go a mile, go with
him twain. 42 Give to him that
asketh thee, and from him that
would^ borrow of thee turn not thou
away.
43 Ye have heard that it hath
' Not an important change, but 'word;' Rhem., 'talke.' The rest
apparently desirable to mark that as Auth.
it was oral communication here ^ On the translation of this
referred to, and conveying by speech word, see the notes on chap. vi. 13.
the convictions or facts asserted ^ Attention may be called to this
either affirmatively or negatively. translation of tov QiXovra. It can
Comp. Meyer, in loc. The comment hardly be doubted that this form
of Bengel in reference to the repeated * would' which, strictly considered,
' yea' and * nay* is very good ; ' est implies contingent determination
rei, sit est dicti : non rei, sit non (see Bain, Eiigl. Grammar, p. 104),
dicti.' ^ycZ. gives as the translation, approaches more nearly and idio-
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT.
143
GRAMMATICAL.
been said, Thou shalt love thy neigh-
bour, and hate thine enemy. 44 But
Abless them I Say unto you. Love your enemies,\
do\oo?^to°''' ^^^ P^^y fo^ them which ^ persecute
hltr o^u^^ ^^^ • 45 That ye may be the sons' children
Adespitefully of Y^ur Father which is in heaven :
use you and ^^^ ^^ maketh his sun to rise on the
evil and good,^ and sendeth rain on on the good
the just and unjust. 46 For if ye on the unjust
love them which love you, what re-
ward have ye ? do not even the
publicans the same*? 47 And if ye
matically to the meaning of the
original than any other expression.
The translation 'that desireth*
(Alf.) is heavy, and better suited
to the stronger form ^ovXofiai :
' that wisheth' is weak ; and ' that is
willing' too purely independent of
all latent purpose, to suit, at any
rate, the present passage.
^ This is one of the many cases
in which the 2 or 3 oldest MSS. with
the best cursives and some few Ver-
sions of high character are opposed
to the Codex Bezae supported by all
the second-class Uncial MSS. and
many Versions. Nearly all modern
critics, in both cases in this verse,
agree with the older witnesses, and
adopt the shorter reading.
2 See note on ver. 9.
^ Here a very rigidly accurate
translation would perhaps mark the
absence of the article ' on evil men
and good' (comp. Wycl. 'on good
and evil men') and similarly in the
next clause. This however would
seem to be unnecessary, the general
sense being expressed fully and fairly
by the text, especially when the re-
petition of the preposition is dis-
pensed with. The evil and good
and the just and unjust are here
considered as a whole class to whom
the benefits are equally vouchsafed.
See above, p. 114, note.
* The best critical editors here
read ovtioq, but, as it would seem,
not on distinctly sufficient evidence.
In the next verse the balance is
much more decided, the Vatican,
Sinaitic, and Codex Bezae being all
on the same side.
144 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
salute your brethren only, what do
ye more than others? do not even
publicans so? the heathen the same? 48 Be
ye therefore perfect, even as your
Father which is in heaven is perfect.
CHAPTER VI.
I Take heed that ye do not your
alms righteousness^ before men, to be
seen of them : otherwise ye have no
reward of your Father which is in
heaven. 2 When therefore^ thou Therefore when
doest alms, do not sound a trumpet tkim alms
before thee, as the hypocrites do in
the synagogues and in the streets,
that they may have glory of men.
Verily I say unto you, They have
their reward. 3 But when thou
doest alms, let not thy left hand
know what thy right hand doeth ;
4 That thine alms may be in secret :
1 This is a textual change in ^ Change made on the same prin-
which the state of the critical evi- ciple as in chap. v. 23. The in-
dence is much about the same as in sertion of * thine' in italics in the
chap. V. 44. AH the best modern A. V. is clearly unnecessary; see
editors adopt the reading in the below ver. 3. It is found in Tynd.
text : iXtrjfioavvtfV yvas a very and Gen., but not in Cranmer nor
natural gloss. in Rhem.
^openly.
thou prayest,
thou shalt
^openly.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
and thy Father which seeth in secret
himself shall reward'' thee^ /^.
5 And when ye pray, ye shall
not be as the hypocrites are: for
they love to pray standing in the
synagogues and in the corners of the
streets, that they may be seen of
men. Verily I say unto you. They
have their reward. 6 But thou,
when thou prayest, enter into thy
closet, and when thou hast shut thy
door, pray to thy Father which is in
secret ; and thy Father which seeth
in secret shall reward thee ^. 7 But
when ye pray, use not vain repeti-
tions, as the heathen do : for they
145
GRAMMATICAL.
^ The reading is here very doubt-
ful. On the whole, due regard being
had to the principles of the above
revision, to the state of the evidence,
and to the possibility of a conforma-
tion to ver. 18, it seems best to re-
tain the pronoun.
^ The change here to 'requite'
(Alford) is unnecessary. No doubt
* reward ' is now commonly referred
to the idea of repaying for good, and
has lost its neutral sense of simple
requital : with passages, however,
such as I Sam. xxiv. 17 before us it
does not seem necessary to disturb
the familiar words. Here again is
a case in which the principle of least
possible change seems to influence
our decision.
^ The omission of ' openly' seems
consistent with the principles of this
revision. The three great MSS.
(observe that the Alexandrian is de-
ficient throughout the portion now
before us) are in favour of the omis-
sion both here and in ver. 6, and are
supported by valuable cursive mss.
and several important Versions. The
best critical editors also agree in the
omission.
L
146
REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL.
GRAMMATICAL.
forgive
think that they shall be heard for
their much speaking. 8 Be not ye
therefore like unto them : for your
Father knoweth what things ye have
need of, before ye ask him. 9 After
this manner therefore pray ye : Our
Father which art in heaven, Hallowed
be thy name, i o Thy kingdom come.
Thy will be done, as in heaven so in earth
as it is
also upon earth.^ t i Give us this in heaven,
day our daily bread. 1 2 And forgive
us our debts, as we also have for- we
given our debtors.^ 13 And lead
^ It may be thought bold to
change such famiUar words, but the
original Greek seems positively to
require it, the clause ytvijQrjTU) to
QkXrjfid (Tov being thus preserved in
more solemn parallelism with the
two preceding clauses. The defining
words do not thus, as in Auth.,
form in effect a substantive part of-*
the whole clause, but preserve their
true logical position. The transition
to the second part of the holy prayer
and to our earthly needs is thus also
better defined. This, however, is
one of those changes which, if made
by any committee, would provoke
the most unfavourable criticism. It
is well for us then to have samples
of such corrections before us, that we
may make up our minds on the sub-
ject beforehand, and not be swayed
by the sudden prejudices of the time
when they first appear. Some striking
remarks on these three great clauses
and their import, considered logi-
cally, will be found in an article by
Hanne, in the Jahrlnicher fur
Deutsche Theologie for 1866, p. 507
sq.
* The reading is very doubtful on
account of the division of authorities,
some reading a^it/i£v, some a^iojwfv,
and the remaining (among which
are the Vatican, Sinaitic, and Dublin
Rescript) the perfect, a.<pr)Kafitv.
We adopt this with the chief critical
editors. In the case of the con-
cluding words of the verse, the pre-
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 147
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL,
US not into temptation, but deliver
^For thine is US from evil.^ /\ 14 For if ye forgive
and th? °'"' ^^^ *^^^^ trespasses, your heavenly
power, and Father will also forgive you : i c. But
the glory, for o j d
ever. Amen, if ye forgive not men their trespasses,
neither will your Father forgive your
trespasses.
16 Moreover when ye fast, be
not, as the hypocrites, of a sad
countenance : for they disfigure
their faces, that they may appear
unto men to fast. Verily I say unto
you, They have their reward. 17
But thou, when thou fastest, anoint
thine head, and wash thy face ;
18 That thou appear not unto
men to fast, but unto thy Father
which is in secret : and thy Father
ponderance for the omission is a introduce a change, although the
little more distinctly defined, there balance of exegetical evidence seems
being no division among the authori- in fevour of the masculine, ' from the
ties on either side in favour of any Evil One.' Consider Rom. xvi. 20,
third reading (as above), and the Eph. vi. 16, 2 Thess. iii. 3, i John
Old Latin, Coptic, and Vulgate iii. 8, and compare above chap. v. 37.
joining with the three most ancient In both these cases it is well worthy
MSS. in favour of the omission. of notice and consideration that the
These words, however, it may again great Greek interpreters are in fevour
be observed, will not be surrendered of the masculine. Under any cir-
without much controversy. cumstances the alternative rendering
^ Here it is perhaps best not to ought to be placed in the margin.
L 2
148 REFISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
which seeth in secret, shall reward
^openly. thee ^\
19 Lay not up for yourselves
treasures upon the^ earth, where earth
moth and rust doth corrupt, and
where thieves break through and
steal : 20 But lay up for yourselves
treasures in heaven, where neither
moth nor rust doth corrupt, and
where thieves do not break through
your nor steal. 21 For where thy^ trea-
your sure is, there will thine heart be
also. 22 The light of the body is
the eye : if therefore thine eye be
single, thy whole body shall be full
of light. 23 But if thine eye be
^ The weight of authority for the ii. 15, seems to depend on a due
omission is here more decided than recognition of this principle,
in ver. 4 and ver. 6, and the omission ^ These two corrections are not
may be deemed a certain correction. quite certain, though very probable.
2 Accuracy seems to require this Here the Codex Bezae and Dublin
very trifling insertion. It is always Rescript both have lacunae. We
a safe rule to observe the article in are thus left with the Vatican and
translation when it appears after a Sinaitic against the great bulk of
preposition. Prepositions, as is well the second-class Uncial mss. The
known, so often obliterate the article strong support given by the Versions
(see Winer, Grammar, § 19, p. 157, to the two older MSS., and the agree-
ed. Moulton), that when it does ment with them of the valuable cur-
appear it may safely be pressed. The sives marked i and 28 seem to justify
true interpretation of the difficult the correction. Comp. ver. 1 7 for a
words ha rfjg rtKvoyoviag, i Tim. like change to the singular.
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 149
GRAMMATICAL.
evil, thy whole body shall be full of
darkness. If therefore the light that
is in thee be darkness, how great is
that darkness !
24 No man can serve two
masters : for either he will hate the
one, and love the other ; or else he
will hold to the one, and despise the
other. Ye cannot serve God and
mammon. 25 Therefore I say unto
you, Be not carefur for your life, T^'^^ "°,
■^ ' -^ ' thought for
what ye shall eat, and what ye shall or
drink ; nor yet for your body, what
ye shall put on. Is not the life
more than the meat, and the body meat
than the raiment? 26 Behold the raiment
fowls of the air ; that^ they sow not, for
neither do they reap, nor gather
into barns ; yet your heavenly Father
feedeth them. Are ye not much
^ On the reasons for this change of the two definite articles is re-
see the remarks of Trench, On the quired on the principles of reasonable
Auth. Version,'^. 13. In this same accuracy.
verse there is some doubt as to the ^ 'phe word in the Original is
reading. The evidence seems in on, and has obviously here not its
favour of i?ec. ((cairt TTtTjre), but in causal but its explanatory meaning
the translation of the text so taken * that.' As Meyer observes, it is in
the A. V. is slightly inaccurate. In the effect equivalent to dg eicelvo on,
concluding words the introduction Comp. Joh. ii. 18, 2 Cor. i. 18, al.
I50 REFISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
better than they ? 27 Wliich of
you by being careful can add one taking thought
cubit unto his lifetime ?^ 28 And stature ?
why are ye careful for raiment? take ye thought
Consider the lilies of the field, how
they grow ; they toil not, neither do
they spin. 29 And yet I say unto
you, That even Solomon in all his
glory was not arrayed like one of
these. 30 But,'^ if God so clothe Wherefore,
the grass of the field, which to day
is, and to morrow is cast into the
oven, shall he not much more clothe
you, O ye of little faith ? 3 1 Be Therefore take
not therefore careful, saying, "° °"^ '
What shall we eat ? or, What shall
we drink ? or. Wherewithal shall we
be clothed ? 32 For after all these
things do the Gentiles seek : for
' Clearly required by the context. cubitis metitur.' Here again the
The idea of supporting life specially alternative rendering should be put
by means of food in ver. 25, is in the margin,
expanded in ver. 26, and continued ^ The strong ratiocinative ' where-
in its more general form in the fore' of Auth., though found in
present verse. All the English Tynd., Cranmer, Gen., al., cannot
Versions, howrever, adopt the current properly be maintained as the
view. So also Bengel, whose com- translation of the simple ^£. Wycl.
ment on Luke xii. 26 is, *hanc and Rhem. adopt 'and,' but the
(scil. longitudinem aetatis) nemo copula is here too weak.
ENGL ISH NEW TESTAMENT, 1 5 1
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
your heavenly Father knoweth that
ye have need of all these things.
33 But seek ye first the kingdom of
God, and his righteousness ; and all
these things shall be added unto
you. 34 Be not therefore care- Take therefore
J, 11 f 1 r ^ "O thought
fill for the morrow : for the morrow
^the things of shall be Careful for ^ itself. Suf- shall take
r ■ 11-1 -1 thought
ncient unto the day is the evil
thereof.
CHAPTER VII.
I Judge not, that ye be not
judged. 2 For with what judg-
ment ye judge, ye shall be judged :
and with what measure ye mete,
^again. it shall be measured to you'^ ^ . 3
And why beholdest thou the mote
that is in thy brother's eye, but con-
siderest not the beam that is in thine
' The translation in the text is be thought one of the cases where
somewhat heavy but is adopted to idiomatic force may set aside verbal
preserve a consistent rendering of consistency.
fiepiiivdv throughout the paragraph. ^ There is here no doubt whatever
Tyndale and the older Versions that fierprjOrjcrerai, not avTijierpr]-
translate, alike easily and forcibly, Br]atTai is the true reading. The
* Care not then for the morrow, but latter has only the support of
(for, Cov., Gen.) let the morrow cursive manuscripts and a few
care for itself Perhaps this may Greek and Latin Fathers.
152 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
own eye ? 4 Or how wilt thou say-
to thy brother, Let me pull out the
mote out of thine eye ; and, behold,
the beam is in thine own eye ? ^
5 Thou hypocrite, first pull^ out cast
the beam out of thine own eye ; and
then shalt thou see clearly to pull cast
out the mote out of thy brother's
eye. 6 Give not that which is holy
unto the dogs, neither cast ye your
pearls before swine, lest they trample
them under their feet, and turn again
and rend you.'^
7 Ask, and it shall be given
you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock,
and it shall be opened unto you.
8 For every one that asketh re-
ceiveth ; and he that seeketh find-
eth ; and to him that knocketh it
shall be opened. 9 Or what man
^\f is there of you, of whom ^ his son
' It clearly cannot be desirable perfectly clear. Perhaps the verse
to vary the translation of tK^aXiiv has a limiting character ; Do what
in two consecutive verses, maybe done to improve others with
2 We have removed the mark of all humility, but do not carry it to
paragraph in the usual editions and such an excess, that it would only
connect verse 6 with ver. 5, but it too clearly be a very provocative to
may be admitted that the exact profanation and rejection. See Meyer,
connexion of thought does not seem Kommentar, in loc.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 153
CRITICAL, GRAMMATICAL.
ask shall ask bread/ — will he give him a
he ask stone? 10 Or if he al SO ask a fish,
will he give him a serpent ? 1 1 If ye
then, being evil, know how to give
good gifts unto your children, how
much more shall your Father which
is in heaven give good things to
them that ask him ? 12 Therefore
all things whatsoever ye would that
men should do to you, do ye even
so to them : for this is the law and
the prophets.
13 Enter ye in through the at the strait
narrow^ gate : for wide is the gate,
and broad is the way, that leadeth
to destruction, and many there be
which go in thereat: 14 Because^
1 The reading is doubtful. The Tyndale and the early Versions,
critical balance seems in favour of the would not be maintained in any
omission of iav, and the change of revision. At the same time we are
aiTtjay into aiTrjtTSi. The transla- enabled by the change to give
tion is adjusted accordingly, the rtOXiixfisvi], ver. 14, a much more
particle 'of being introduced to accurate rendering.
make the regimen a little more ^ The reading is here very doubt-
perspicuous, ful. The second hand of the
2 The corrections in this and the Vatican MS. and the Codex
following verse are for the sake of Ephremi read ri (how !) ; the first
making the meaning more distinct ; hand of the Vatican, and the Sinaitic,
but it may be doubted whether the on, the Alexandrian MS. (as has
old rendering, which is that of been already observed) and Codex
154 RE n SI ON OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
narrow is the gate, and straitened strait narrow
is the way, which leadeth unto Ufe,
and few there be that find it. 15
But^ beware of false prophets, which Beware
come to you in sheep's clothing, but.
inwardly are ravening wolves. 16 they are
Ye shall know them by their fruits.
Do men gather grapes from" thorns, of
or figs from thistles ? 17 Even so of
every good tree bringeth forth good
fruit ; but the corrupt tree bringeth a
forth evil fruit. 18 A good tree
cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither
can a corrupt tree bring forth good
fruit. 19 Every tree that bringeth
not forth good fruit is hewn down,
and cast into the fire. 20 Where-
Bezae bdng defective. This would is ' dum ipsi datis operam ut
seem clearly a case where the prin- intretis, cavete eos qui claudunt.'
ciple of least possible change might At the close the pronoun * they' is
be allowed to decide the question. perhaps omitted with advantage.
' The omission in translation of The outward garb and inward
the particle Si tends to obscure the nature are thus kept more closely
connexion. It would seem that in antithesis.
ver. 15 is to be connected in thought ^ A slight change, but probably
with ver. 14, and that the current necessary. In some passages, the
of the Divine thought is, — 'If so, use of the particle 'of as synony-
then beware of those who might mous with ' from' causes consider-
add to your difficulties in finding able difficulty to the general reader,
the true path.' Bengel's comment See especially Luke xvi. 9.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 155
GRAMMATICAL.
fore by their fruits ye shall know
them.
21 Not every one that saith
unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven ; but he
that doeth the will of my Father
which is in heaven. 22 Many will
say to me in that day. Lord, Lord,
J • J A. t 1-^1 -> li^ve we not
did we not prophesy' m thy name ? prophesied
and in thy name cast out devils ? have cast
and in thy name do many wonderful done
works? 23 And then will I profess
unto them, I never knew you : de-
part from me, ye that work iniquity.
24 Therefore whosoever heareth
these sayings of mine, and doeth
them, I will liken him unto a wise
' The futurity implied in this terite respectively, will commonly
verse {■qfik.pav fKtivijv tiTTi. rrjv rrjQ be observed in three forms of sen-
KpiaeijjQ, Euthym.) seems to suggest tences as particularly serviceable —
an alteration, that marks, somewhat viz., emphatic, interrogative, and
more distinctly than the ordinary negative. In the last case especially
compound perfect, that what is here this compound form will be found
referred to is past, and belongs to very serviceable. See especially the
the past. Itmaybe here conveniently clear remarks and distinctions in
observed that 'did' when thus used Pickbourn, Dissertation on the
is purely aoristic and equivalent English Ferh, pp. 25 sq.; 37 sq.
when united with any verb to the (London, 1789); and comp. Latham,
English preterite. This useof'do' English Language, § 510, Vol. 11.
and ' did' for the present and pre- p. 394 sq.
REVISION OF THE
man, which built his house upon
the^ rock : 25 And the rain de-
scended, and the floods came, and
the winds blew, and beat upon that
house ', and it fell not : for it had
been^ founded upon the rock.
26 And every one that heareth
these sayings of mine, and doeth
them not, shall be likened unto a
foolish man, which built his house
upon the sand : 2 7 And the rain
descended, and the floods came,
and the winds blew, and beat upon
that house ; and it fell : and great
GRAMMATICAL.
^ Not a certain correction, it
being somewhat doubtful whether
the article with this particular
substantive can be used as idio-
matically in reference to class and
category as with the more familiar
substantive 'sand/ ver. 26. It is really
a matter of individual judgment.
That the English article can be used
generally we well know : the ques-
tion, however, is whether it can be
here idiomatically so used with this
particular substantive. It may also
be observed, as a general and safe
rule for a translator, that in English
the definite article (which in fact is
really the unemphatic form of the
demonstrative 'that,' Bain, Engl.
Grammar, p. 34) is particularly
definite, and does commonly and
most naturally refer to something
well known and defined previously.
Comp. Latham, English Language,
§ 368, Vol. II. p. 208.
^ The change to the pluperfect
seems required, as emphasizing the
antecedent fact. It will always be
observed, however, that this tense is
one of the least flexible of our tenses,
and often gives a rigidity to a
clause, which, in a general narrative
especially, mars the idiomatic ease
of expression. It is not clear that
this is not the case here.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
:57
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
was the fall of it. 28 And it came
to pass, when Jesus had ended these
sayings, the multitudes^ were as to- people
nished at his doctrine : 29 For he
taught them as 07ie having authority,
the and not as their^ scribes.
Such would seem to be the amount of revision actually
necessary, on the principles already laid down, in the im-
portant portion of Scripture on which we have been dwelling.
Such too would probably be the average amount of correc-
tion that would be required in the Gospels generally, in a
revision of the nature contemplated. The differences of
reading are more and more important than at first might
have been expected, but the exegetical changes few and un-
important. In the III verses we have 19 changes due to
textual considerations, an amount not in excess of the esti-
mated standard ; but in these same verses the changes due
to grammar and exegesis are only (if we count each single
correction) about 56, or just one-half of the estimated
maximum amount for the New Testament generally.
' Clearly desirable to mark what reading in the text seems distinctly
we know is so constantly expressed preponderant. Not only the Vati-
in the Gospels — viz., that our can and Sinaitic Manuscripts, but
blessed Lord's teaching attracted, the best cursives and the great
and produced great effect upon, the majority of ancient Versions (al-
masses of the people. Compare ways very important witnesses) all
Luke xii. i, Mark xi. 18, al. concur in the insertion of the
^ The evidence in favour of the pronoun.
158 REVISION OF THE
We now pass to a very different portion of Scripture, in
which the balance is the other way, and in which the
amount of the grammatical corrections is considerable, and
their general character of by no means slight importance.
We subjoin, as before, a few notes ; but as the changes
are numerous and in many cases self-explanatory, it does
not seem desirable to comment on every individual altera-
tion. The tenor of all is the same, — not only to be faithful
to the Original, but also to set forth the reasoning more
clearly to the general hearer and reader.
EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.— CHAP. V.
GRAMMATICAL.
I Being justified therefore^ by Therefore being
justified
have faith, let ushave peace with God
through our Lord Jesus Christ :
^ The transposition(i) gives the re- proximately correct 'then.' Seehow-
quisite prominence to diKaiujOkyTsg, ever the comments on p. 112.
and marks the close connexion with ^ The weight of evidence is so
the concluding words of the prece- decidedly in favour of the reading of
ding chapter. It also (2) places the the text that we seem bound to adopt
'therefore' in that subordinated posi- the hortatory ex(^fiiv rather than the
tion in which it seems more nearly simply declaratory txontv. The
to express that idea of retrospective liability to change of vowels even in
reference, which is usually implied by the best manuscripts, technically
the ovv. See Klotz, Devarius, Vol. called itacism, must, however, always
II. p. 717. It may be doubted leave us — especially in such passages
whether in the stricter logic of these as the present, where the internal
epistles accuracy does not require arguments for the less supported
that the ' therefore' should not give reading are very strong — rather in
way in many places to the more ap- doubt as to the positive correctness
ENGLISH NETV TESTAMENT.
159
GRAMMATICAL.
2 Through whom also we have By
had our^ access by faith^ into this have access
grace wherein we stand ; and we
glory in the hope of the glory of rejoice hope
God. 3 And not only so, but we
glory in our* tribulations also : know- tribulations
ing that tribulation worketh patience;
4 And patience, approval;* and experience (^«)
of our decision. The whole subject
of the orthography of the N. T. re-
quires very careful reconsideration.
See Winer, Grammar, § 5, p. 54 sq.
ed. Moulton, and comp. Scrivener,
Introduction to the New Testament,
p. 417.
* The perfect must be marked. It
is not merely 'habemus' but 'habui-
mus,' viz., when we became Chris-
tians, and now while we are such.
As Bengel rightly observes, — * prae-
teritum, in antitheto ad habemus,
ver. I.' Cranmer marks this but
very paraphrastically. The two other
changes in the verse are slight, but
necessary. It seems better to retain
the same translation both for did and
for the verb KavxaaOai in consecu-
tive verses. There is no doubt an
inconvenience in the use of the same
word 'glory' in two different senses in
the same clause ; but ' boast' is an
unpleasant translation, and 'rejoice'
is not exact. The insertion of the
article before 'hope' (in the Greek
it is latent, and elided by the preposi-
tion) seems also to clear up the mean-
ing. Comp. Heb. iii. 6.
2 The reading is doubtful; the
words 'by faith' being omitted by
the Vatican MS. and authorities of
considerable weight. The addition
of the Sinaitic to the retaining autho-
rities, and the preponderance of the
Versions, seem to justify our main-
tenance of the Received Text.
' The article seems very clearly to
have here its pronominal force — 'der
(uns betreflFenden) Leiden," Meyer.
So also in ver. 11, and not uncom-
monly in this Epistle, and elsewhere.
Few points require more judgment
than the adoption of this pronominal
translation in English. The context
alone must be our guide.
^ This translation of SoKifirj is sug-
gested by the context. The word
may refer to what is antecedent
(' proving, ' fVycL ; ' probation,'
i6o
CRITICAL.
RE FI SI ON OF THE
approval, hope : 5 And hope
maketh not ashamed ; because the
love of God is shed abroad in our
hearts by the Holy Ghost which
was given unto us. 6 For when
we were yet without strength, in due
season^ Christ died for the ungodly.
7 For scarcely for a righteous man
will any one die : yet peradventure
for a good man some one doth even
dare to die. 8 But God commendeth
his own love toward us, in that,
while we were yet sinners, Christ
died for us. 9 Much more then,
being now justified by his blood,
shall we be saved through him from
the wrath'^ fo come. 10 For if,
GRAMMATICAL.
will one
some would
his love
we shall be
saved from
wrath
Rhem. — following the Vulgate), or,
as here, to the resultant state, and to
what is consequent. Bengel, with his
usual acuteness, observes, — ' doKiixr]
est qualitas ejus qui est doKifiog.'
1 The exact meaning of these
words is greatly contested, there
being at least four different shades
of meaning that have been assigned
to the simple words Kara Kaipbv.
Such being the case, the more exact
translation of the word Kaipog seems
required on the principle of faith-
fulness. The idea, that the death of
our blessed Lord was verily at the
critical time, is thus perhaps a little
more clearly brought out.
2 The article prefixed to opy^f
must certainly be noticed in trans-
lation. This can only be done, as
in the text, or by translating * God's
wrath,' the insertion being sug-
gested and justified by the anti-
thetical idea in ver. 7, The change
adopted in the text seems to be the
simplest.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
i6i
GRAMMATICAL.
when we were enemies, we were
reconciled to God through the by
death of his Son, much more, being
reconciled, shall we be saved by we shall
his life. 1 1 And not only so, but
we also glory in God through our joy
Lord Jesus Christ, through whom by
we have now received the recon- atonement
ciliation.
12 For this cause, ^ as by one wherefore
man sin entered into the world, and
by sin, death ; and so death passed and death by sin
through' unto all men, for that all upon
sinned.' 13 For until the law sin have sinned
^ This change seems desirable. In
a connexion so closely logical as
that of St. Paul, it is clearly of great
importance to maintain, as far as
consistent with our idiom, a correct
translation of the particles of in-
ference and reasoning. The stronger
word 'wherefore' (equivalent to ' and
therefore,' according to Bain, Eng^
lish Grammar, p. 67) is best re-
served for dpa or dpa ovv.
^ It is hardly possible to avoid
noticing in translation the carefully
chosen Sir}\9iv, especially when fol-
lowing the dcrrjXOfv just above.
The pervasive power of death seems
here specially marked.
^ The translation of the simple
word^jwaproi/ is here extremely diffi-
cult. The true idea ' omnes peccarunt
peccante Adamo' (Beng.) seems to be
best brought out by the omission
of the auxiliary. At the same time
it may be admitted that the idea of
individual sins (see especially Theo-
doret, in loc), which it seems also
theologically correct to include, is
not so distinctly maintained as in
the * have sinned' of the older Ver-
sions. This then cannot be con-
sidered by any means a certain cor-
rection, though it seems preferable
to the A. v., and to the ' were
sinners,' of the Five Clergymen.
1 62 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAt.
was in the world ; but sin is not
imputed when there is no law.
14 Nevertheless death reigned from
Adam to Moses, even over them that
had not sinned after the similitude
of the transgression of Adam, who Adam's transgr.
is the type of him that was to come, figure
1 5 Howbeit not as the trespass,^ But offence {bh)
so also is the free gift. For if by the through
- , , one, many
trespass of the one, the many died; be dead,
much more did the grace of God, more the
and the gift by grace, which is by
the one man, Jesus Christ, abound °"^
hath abounded
unto the many. 16 And not as //many
was through one that sinned, so is by
the gift : for the judgment caine ot^ ivas by one to
one unto condemnation, but the
free gift came of many* trespasses « offences
unto justification. 17 For if by the
one man's
trespass of the one, death reigned offence
1 It seems necessary to maintain generally, but in passages such as
a careful translation of 7rapd7rrw/ia. the present, where every word in
The translation of A. V. (* offence') the inspired Original is of doctrinal
does not preserve the latent anti- importance, great accuracy would
thesis to the vTraKoi) that was appear to be required. This remark
shown by Christ. Comp. ver. 19. may be extended to many of the
^ The slight change is to mark changes in this very profound and
the change of preposition. Such difficult chapter. No part of the
alterations would not be introduced N. T. is more trying to a reviser.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
through the one; much more
shall they which receive the abun-
dance of the grace and of the gift of
righteousness, reign in Hfe through
the one, even Jesus Christ. i8
Wherefore, as through one tres-
pass // came^ unto all men to
condemnation ; even so through
one righteous act'' it came unto
all men to justification of life.
19 For as by* the disobedience
163
GRAMMATICAL.
by one
they abundance
grace
shall reign
by one
Therefore
as by the
offence of one
judgment came
upon by
the righteous-
ness of one, the
free gift came
upon all men
unto
^ Here the principle of faith-
fulness seems to require that as
little as possible should be im-
ported into the context. Winer sug-
gests the simple introduction of the
purely neutral cnck^ri, i.e. 'cessit/
' the result was' (' the issue was,'
Five Clergymen), — and correctly.
See Grammar, § 64. 2. b, p. 734,
ed. Moulton. The common_ sup-
plement is TO Kpiiia f.ysvtTo for the
first clause, and to xopiff/xa sysvsTO
for the second, but this is interpre-
tation rather than translation.
2 On the translation of OiKaiojfia,
SiKaiou), S'lKaiog, and diKaioavvrj,
see the prefatory notes to the trans-
lation of this Ep. by the Five
Clergymen, p. ix. sq.
2 Here it does not seem necessary
to change the ' by' into * through,' as
in ver. 18 and elsewhere. It is almost
impossible to lay down any rules,
but it perhaps may be said that
though in certain formulae {e.g.
'through Jesus Christ'), and in
passages where there are clear or
even latent distinctions between
direct and mediate agency, there it
may be desirable to use 'by' in
reference to the primary agent (Bain,
-E?ig-/.GraOT??mr, p. 5 5),and 'through'
in reference to the ' causa medians ;'
but where there are no such distinc-
tions, there the A. V. may be retained,
unless, as in ch. v. i, 2, consistency
suggests the change. To carry out
the principle further than this (as in
Alford, Neiu Testament, and fre-
quently in the revision of the Five
Clergymen) is to obliterate so far,
an idiomatic usage of the preposition
M 2
164 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
of the one man, the many were ope man's
disob. many
made smners, even so, by the obe- so
dience of the one, shall the many one many
be made righteous. 20 Moreover
the law also entered, that the law entered
trespass might be multiplied, offence
abound
But where sm was multiplied, abounded,
grace did much more abound : 2 1
That as sin reigned in death, hath reigned
. , ... unto
even so might grace reign through
righteousness unto eternal life,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. by
CHAP. VI.
I What shall we say then? are
shall we we to^ continue in sin, that grace
may abound ? 2 God forbid. How
shall we, who died^ unto sin, live that are dead to
any longer therein ? 3 Or^ know Know
which was current in our earlier necessary, as helping to direct the
literature, and is, in this particular thought to the past epoch of baptism,
instance, radically to change our when the death took place (ver. 3).
Version. The Auth. points more to the con-
^ Change to express the delibera- tinuing state, which is true ('inbap-
tive subjunctive (Winer, Grammar, tismo e< justificatione,' Bengel), but
§ 41. 4), the reading of the Textus not here the prominent idea.
Receptus, tTrifxevovnev, having only ^ In some cases, and in this par-
the support of cursive manuscripts, ticular formula, the force of the par-
and being probably a conformation tide seems obliterated. Here, how-
in tense to the ipovfiev just before. ever, the force may be brought out ;
2 The change though trifling seems ' Or, if ye do not recognise this prin-
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 165
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
ye not, that so many of us as were
baptized into Christ Jesus, were bap- Jesus Christ
tized into his death ? 4 We were Therefore we
are
buried therefore with him by our
baptism into death : that like as baptism
Christ was raised from the dead by raised up
the glory of the Father, even so we
also should walk in newness of life.
5 For if we have become united' been planted
together in
to the likeness of his death, surely^ death, we
shall
we shall be also to the Iike?tess of his in
resurrection. 6 Knowing this, that
our old man was crucified with him, is
that the body of sin might be
destroyed, in order^ that we should that
, T" 1 j^i ^ henceforth we
serve sm no longer. 7 For he that sho^y not
is dead is made free from sin. freed
ciple (ver. 2), do ye not know, &c.' and illustrated in Klotz, Devarius,
(ver. 3). See Hartung, Partikel- Vol. 11. p. 93.
lehre, Vol. 11. p. 61. ' The insertion of the two words
' The translation of the A. V. ' in order* renders the passage a little
seems actually erroneous, avfi^vTos clearer, and just calls attention to the
being connected with ^vu), not with change of construction from the par-
<pvTtv(t). In the latter case it would tide of purpose with the subj. to the
have been avfKpvTfVToi, the verbal favourite N.T.genitival infin. of pur-
(pvrevTOQ being a recognised form. pose. See Winer, Grammar, §44. 4.
See Plato, Repuhl. vi. p. 510. In the remaining words of the verse
■•^ The emphatic introduction of the more usual translation of the em-
the contrary aspect by means of the phatically placed ixrjKsn is adopted,
aWa Koi ought to be marked in and the emphasis secured by placing
translation. The formula is noticed it at the close of the sentence.
i66 REFISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
8 Now if we be dead with Christ,
we believe that we shall also live
with him : 9 Knowing that Christ
being raised from the dead dieth no
more ; death hath no more dominion
over him. 10 For in that^ he died,
he died unto sin once : but in that
he liveth, he liveth unto God.
1 1 Even so'' reckon ye also your- Likewise
selves to be dead indeed unto sin,
^our Lord, but alive untoGod,in Christ Jesus ;^. through j. c.
12 Let not sin therefore reign in
your mortal body, that ye should
^it in obey ^ the lusts thereof 1 3 Neither
yield ye your members as instruments
of unrighteousness unto sin : but
yield yourselves up to^ God, as unto God
1 This is one of the instances in ' The application of the principle
which the A. V. would probably not in ver. 10 to the readers is rather
be changed by any Revisers who obscured by the ' likewise.' So, how-
followed the principle of the least ever, Tynd. and the older Versions,
possible change. It may be observed, except M'ycl. and Rhem., which
however, that 0 is more probably the follow the * ita' of the Vulgate,
cognate accusative under the regimen ^ An attempt to mark the change
of aTTsOavf, scil. *the death that He to the more emphasized aorist im-
died,* and similarly, ' the life that perative -TrapatTTTjaaTS, ' do it at
He liveth.' This is a case then where once, and decidedly.' This change
this alternative rendering ought cer- did not escape the vigilant eye of
tainly to find a place in the margin. Bengel ; ' majorem vim habet mox
See above. Chap. iv. p. 116. aor. 1 vapaarriaaTt.'
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. i€f
CRITICAL. GRAMMATIC;^L.
alive from the dead, and your mem- those that
are alive
bers as instruments of righteousness
unto God. 14 For sin shall not have
dominion over you : for ye are not
under the law, but under grace,
shall we ^5 What then? are we to sin,
because we are not under the law,
but under grace ? God forbid.
16 Know ye not, that to whom ye
yield yourselves servants to obey,
his servants ye are to whom ye obey ;
whether it be of sin unto death, or whether of
of obedience unto righteousness?
17 But God be thanked, that ye
once^ were the servants of sin, but ye were
ye obeyed from the heart that form have obeyed
of doctrine which was delivered you.^
1 8 Now being made free from sin. Being then
ye were made the servants of right- became
eousness. 1 9 I speak after the man-
ner of men, because of the infirmity
^ This italicized word seems re- relative clause admitting 2 or even 3
quired to mark the emphasis that forms of resolution. This latter is,
clearly rests on the »)r£ : the bondage for grammatical reasons, the most
is over; the chain snapt. probable (see Meyer, in Zoc.),and has
^ Here again we have an alterna- in its favour the authority of Chry-
tive rendering, 'the form of doctrine sostom. Hereagain the margin would
w hereunto ye were delivered,' the have to be used.
1 68 REFISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
of your flesh : for as ye yielded your have yielded
members servants to uncleanness
and to iniquity unto iniquity ; even
so now yield your members servants
to righteousness unto sanctification. hoUness.
20 For when ye were the servants
of sin, ye were free in regard to^ from
righteousness. 2 1 Wliat fruit then fruit had ye then
had ye at that time in those things
whereof ye are now ashamed ? for the
end of those things is death. 2 2 But
now being made free from sin, and
made servants to God, ye have your become
fruit unto sanctification, and the holiness
end everlasting life. 2'3 For the
wages of sin is death ; but the gift of
God is eternal life 'in Christ Jesus through Jesus
Christ
our Lord.
CHAPTER VII.
I Know ye not, brethren, (for I
1 If an attempt is to be made to teenth century appear to have drawn
express the idiomatic use of the a distinction in meaning between the
dative ry diKuiotrvvy (see Winer, two phrases, the former implying
Grammar, § 31. 6) it can only be * in reference to,' the latter 'by reason
by this adverbial phrase. It seems of.' See the acute remarks on these
propertouse the form 'in regard ^0,' and similar forms of Marsh, On
rather than the more famihar ' in the English Language, Lect. xxix.
regard of,' as the writers of the seven- p. 660 sq.
ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT.
169
GRAMMATICAL.
Speak to men that know the law,) them
how that the law hath dominion over
a man as long as he liveth ? 2 For
the woman which hath an husband
is bound by the law to her living i>er husband so
long as he liveth
husband;^ but if the husband be dead,
her
So then
her
married
she is loosed from the law of her
husband. 3 Wherefore if, while
her husband liveth, she be joined'^
to another man, she shall be called
an adulteress : but if her husband be
dead, she is free from that law ; so
that she is no adulteress, though she
be joined to another man. 4 So !?}^,''"^'l
Wherefore
then,* my brethren, ye also were are become
made dead to the law by the body
of Christ ; that ye should be joined married
to another, even to him who was is
» The translation of the A. V. is
here actually erroneous, the position
of the participle being between the
article and the noun, and not, as the
A. V. would suggest, after the noun,
and so a tertiary predicate. See,
on the three kinds of predicates,
Donaldson, New Cratylus, § 30T sq.
'^ This is not a correction of any
moment, but seems desirable on ac-
count of the verses that follow, where
the expression recurs. Tyndale and
the older Versions translate ' couple
herself
^ The particle wort has more of
a consecutive rather than of a strongly
ratiocinative force. As * wherefore'
appears to be a very convenient trans-
lation for ap' ovv, we may perhaps
properly interchange in English the
first words of ver. 3 and ver. 4. Tyn-
date and the older Versions had ' so
then' in the former verse, and ' even
so' in the latter.
I70 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
raised from the dead, that we should
bring forth fruit unto God. 5 For
when we were in the flesh, the
stirrings of sins, which were by the motions
law, did work in our members to
bring forth fruit unto death. 6 But
now we have been loosed^ from are delivered
that being the law, having died^ unto that
wherein we were held ; so that we that we should
serve in the newness of the spirit "^.^"^ss
^ spirit
and not in the oldness of the letter.
7 What shall we say then? Is
the law sin ? God forbid. Howbeit,® Nay,
I had not known sin, but by the
law : for I had not known lust, ex-
cept the law had said, Thou shalt
not covet. 8 But sin, taking occa-
sion* by the commandment, wrought
^ Here we have a word of great only due to an error of Beza's : see
variety of meaning in the N. T., and Tischendorf, hi loc. This the A. V.
one never easy to translate. The places in the margin,
change suggested is not of impor- ^ This change seems positively
tance, but seems to help the sense. necessary to bring out the reason-
2 The reading is slightly inte- ing of the passage. The law was
resting as showing that our revisers certainly not sin, but it stood so far
must have had before them the edi- in connexion with it that it made it
tionofBeza 1565, and here preferred known; afiapTia fikv ovk tan,
it (see the margin) to the 3rd edition yviopitrriKbg de afiapriaQ. Theoph.
of Stephens, though it would seem ^ Perhaps it might be a little more
that the reading ajroOavovTOQ is accurate, both here and in ver. u, to
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 171
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
in me all manner of coveting. For concupiscence.
without the law sin is dead. 9 And nvas For
I was alive without the law once :
but when the commandment came,
sin revived, and I died. 10 And
the very commandment, which was the comm.
for life, I found to be for death. ^J-^^^j"^^ ^«
1 1 For sin, taking occasion by the
commandment, deceived me, and
by it slew me. 1 2 So that the law wherefore
indeed is holy, and the command- h
ment holy, and just, and good.
13 Is then that which is good Was
become death unto me ? God for- made
bid. But sin became so, that it might But sin, that
appear sin, working death to me by in
that which is good ; that by the that sin by
the comm.
commandment sin might become
exceeding sinful. 14 For we know
that the law is spiritual: but I am
carnal, sold under sin. 15 For
' that which
what I perform,^ that I know i do I allow
translate ' having taken/ as the act we may retain the looser translation,
specified by the participle was prior On the translation of participles,
to that of the verb, ' took occasion when thus with finite verbs, see
and, &c.,' but where there is nothing Commentary on Phil. n. ^o.
in the context that requires the time ' There is nearly an insurmount-
of the actions to be specially marked, able difliculty in marking properly
172 REFISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
not : for what I would, that do I
not ; but what I hate, that I do. do I.
1 6 But if I do that which I would if then
not, I consent unto the law that it is
good. Now then, it is no more I
that perform it, but sin that dwelleth do
in me. i8 For I know that there that in me
dwelleth not in me, that is, in my dwelleth no
flesh, any good thing : for to will is ^°°
^hozu present with me ; but /^ to perform
I find not. that which is good i s n o t. 19 For
the good that I would, I do not : but
the evil which I would not, that I do.
20 Now if I do that I would not, it
is no more I that perform it, but do
sin that dwelleth in me. 2 1 I find
therefore this^ law, that, when I then a
in translation the shades of meaning various changes in this verse are all
in the KaTtpyd^ofiai, Trpdffffoj, and slight, but seem to bring out the
TToiw. For the first and strongest meaning with more distinctness than
of the three we may retain the trans- the Authorized Version,
lation adopted by Juth. in ver. 18; Mt is very rarely that the article
but between the two last it seems can properly be so translated. Here,
hopeless to attempt to discriminate however, it seems required by the
in English. All that can be said is, idiom of our language. The trans-
that 7rpdff(Tw is the stronger of the lation, * the law,' would also lead to
two, and appears to involve the idea confusion. Tyndale and all the early
of accomphshment. Comp. Rom. i. Versions (except Wycl. and Rhem.)
32, and see Buttmann, Lexilogus, appear to have been misled by this
§ 95> 3» P* 493 (Transl.). The use of the words.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 173
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
would do good, evil is present with
me. 22 For I delight in the law of
God after the inward man : 23 But I
see a different' law in my members, another
warring against the law of my mind,
and bringing me into captivity to
the law of sin which is in my mem-
bers. 24 O wretched man that I
am ! who shall deliver me from the
body of this death? 25 I thank
God, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Wherefore with the mind I myself So then
serve the law of God ; but with the
flesh the law of sin.
CHAPTER VIII.
I There is therefore now no con-
demnation to them which are in
;\who walk Christ Jesus ;^. 2 For the law of the
not after the ^ -^ ^f ijfg j^ Christ Jesus hath
flesh, but after ^ *'
the Spirit.^ made me free from the law of sin
^ Here it seems certainly necessary ^ There is considerable diversity
to give the accurate translation of in the readings of these words in
iTipoQ. It was not merely dWog those authorities in which they or a
vofjLOQ but 'irtpoQ vofiog. See Titt- part of them are contained. The
mann, Synmi. p. 155 sq. and, on evidence for their complete omission
the difference between the words, is, however, perfectly distinct and
comp. notes on Gal. \. 6, preponderant.
[74 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
and of death. 3 For what the law and death.
could not do, in that it was weak
through the flesh, God sending his
own Son in the likeness of the flesh sinful flesh,
of sin/ and for sin, condemned sin
in the flesh : 4 That the righteous righteousness
demand'^ of the law might be ful-
filled in us, who walk not after the
flesh, but after the Spirit. 5 For
they that are after the flesh do mind
the things of the flesh ; but they that
are after the Spirit, the things of the
Spirit. 6 For the mind of the to be carnally
minded
flesh zs death : but the mind of , . . ,,
■^^ ' to be spiritually
• the Spirit is life and peace. 7 Be- minded
cause the mind of the flesh is camai mind
enmity against God ; for it is not
subject to the law of God, neither
1 Here there seems no sufficient gate ('justificatio') with StKaiwffig.
reason for departing from the strict The etymological form of the word,
translation. For remarks on this however, precludes both forms of
form of genitive, see above, p. 109. translation, and limits us to the
All the older Versions adopt the ad- meaning adopted in the text. It is
jectival translation, except fl^ycl. and worthy of notice that Tyndale and
iJ/iem., both having had the guidance Coverdale both recognised the true
of the Vulgate. meaning-, though they adopt a some-
'^ The translation of diKaiiofia is what paraphrastic translation — viz.,
by no means easy. The Auth. con- * the righteousness required of the
founds it with diKaioffvvt], the Vul- law.'
ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT.
CRITICAL,
GRAMMATICAL.
indeed can be. 8 And^ they that So then
are in the flesh cannot please God.
9 But ye are not in the flesh, but in
the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of
God dwelP in you. But if any man Now
1 This correction is necessary for
the logic of the passage, as well as
for the removal of the thoroughly
erroneous assumption that ^£ can
ever be equivalent to ovv. The
particle has here its usual transi-
tional force. It reverts to the
abstract statement in the first clause
of ver. 8, and adds to it the illustra-
tion of actual experience, the second
clause of that verse being paren-
thetical. In English we have pro-
bably no better translation than the
simple 'and,' but it is confessedly
defective, as not marking the transi-
tion (from the abstract to the con-
crete) that is brought out by the ^s,
and very fairly expressed by the
' autem' of the Vulgate. The only
other translation * now,' as used in
our ordinary argumentative English,
is too strong, and suggests too much
the commencement of a fresh
argument, whereas we have here
only the continuation under a
slightly changed form of foregoing
statements. These may seem at
first mere niceties, but on sober
consideration it will be seen that
our appreciation of the mind of the
inspired writer depends on our due
recognition of them. All correc-
tions of this nature are important
and necessary.
2 It might at first seem doubtful
whether this mood is strictly correct.
Consideration would seem to show
that it is ; as the particle in the
Original (t'iTrep) involves no decision
(Winer, Grammar, § 53. 9), and
the case is one that may or may
not be as stated. In such cases
English idiom appears to require
the subjunctive: where, however,
a case is contemplated as actually
in existence, then the indicative is
most usual. See Latham, Engl.
Lang. § 537, and the comments
in my notes on 2 Thess. iii. 14
(TransL) As Meyer acutely ob-
serves, the words carry with them
an indirect exhortation to test the
fact. We retain then the subjunc-
tive throughout. On the true
meaning of eiirep ('si omnino') see
Klotz, Devarius, Vol. 11. p. 308,
528, and the very good note of
Moulton in Winer, Gramm. l.c,
p. 561 sq., on the uses of direp
and iiys.
76 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
have not the Spirit of Christ, he is
none of his. lo And if Christ be
in you, the body indeed is dead be- body h
cause of sin ; but the Spirit is life
because of righteousness, ii But
if the Spirit of him that raised up
Jesus from the dead dwell in you,
he that raised up Christ from the
dead shall quicken also your mortal also quicken
bodies by^ his Spirit that dwelleth in
you.
1 2 Wherefore brethren, we are Therefore
debtors, not to the flesh, that we to
should'^ live after the flesh. 13 For
if ye live after the flesh, ye must^ shall
. if ye through the
die : but if by the Spirit ye mortify sp. do
' This is another interesting proof arbiter, and so, with that ancient
that the Revisers of 161 1 were witness, retain the genitive, and the
probably using the text of fourth translation as existing in our own
edition of Beza, with some preference Version.
over that of Stephens. The diffe- ^ See above, notes on ch. vi. 6,
rence is that the former reads Sia note 3, p. 165.
with the genitive throughout the ^ Necessary to express the explicit
clause; the latter ^la with the words in the Original, ftlXXcrf
accusative, which, however, is no- diroOvfjaKtiv. In the second clause
ticed in the margin. As it is it is the simple future ^r)(Te<T9e.
extremely difficult to decide which The change in the remainder of
way the critical balance turns, we the verse is to remove the emphasis
may perhaps rightly fall back upon which Auth. seems accidentally to
the Sinaitic Manuscript as an give to the * ye,' by the prominence
CRITICAL.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
the deeds of the body, ye shall live.
14 For as many as are led by the
Spirit of God, they are the sons^ of
God. 15 For ye received not the
spirit of bondage again unto fear; but
ye received the Spirit of adoption,
wherebywe cry, Abba, Father. 16 The
Spirit itself beareth witness with our
spirit, that we are the children of God :
177
GRAMMATICAL.
have not
received
to
have rec.
of its position. The pronoun is
not (as is usual in cases of em-
phasis) expressed in the Greek, and
the emphasis, it may be added, is
obviously on Hvtvfia.
^ There is no necessity, with
some revisers, to remove the article.
It is not found in the Greek, but it
may here be properly retained in
the English : First, because, as has
been already hinted, the use of the
article in English is by no means
coincident in all cases with that of
the Greek. The presence or absence
of the article in the case of the latter
noun, when, as here, two nouns
are in regimen, influences its use
with the governing noun much
more distinctly than is the case even
in the best English. Secondly,
there are several cases in Greek,
especially, as here, after verbs im-
plying name, existence, &c., where
the article, to speak strictly, becomes
latent. See Bp. Middleton, Greek
Art. in. 3. 2, p. 43 (ed. Rose), and
Green, Grammar, p. 35 sq., where
there are some acute remarks on
this usage. There are also several
other cases — e.g. art. with abstract
nouns, omission (a) after a prepo-
sition, (/') when a dependent genitive
supplies sufficient definition, (c)
before certain well-known nouns
(see the long list in Winer, Gram-
mar, § 19, p. 149 sq., ed. Moulton),
in which the idioms of the two
languages are not the same, and
where the reviser must be especially
on his guard. We notice this at
length, as, in our very best specimens
of scholarly revision, many instances
will be found of a want of full
appreciation of the difFerences of
usage in English and Greek as to
the absence or the presence of the
article. The whole subject requires
accurate consideration.
[78 REnSION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
1 7 And if children, then heirs; heirs
of God, and joint-heirs with Christ ;
if so be that we suffer with him^ that
we may also be glorified with him. ^^ also
•' ^ together.
1 8 For I reckon that the sufferings
of this present time are not worthy
io be compared with the glory which
is to be revealed in us. 1 9 For the shall be
earnest expectation of the creation creature walteth
is tarrying^ for the revelation of manifestation
the sons of God. 20 For the
creation was made subject to vanity, creature
not willingly, but by reason of him
who hath subjected thesai?ie in hope ;
2 1 Because^ the creation itself also creature
' Here the double compound getical argument seems in favour
OLTTiK^kx^Tai seems to require, both of the translation ' in hope that the
as to tense and meaning, the change creation, &c., ' the on being not
suggested in the text. It is, how- causal but demonstrative. See esp.
ever, a change which perhaps is to the good note of Meyer, in loc. The
be considered a so-called improve- same remark applies also to the
ment rather than a correction; and particle in ver. 27. This, however,
so might be judged by many to be isjust one of those doubtful passages,
unnecessary. The change in the in which the exegetical preponde-
almost technical word that follows ranee hardly seems quite sufficient to
is perhaps of more moment, as justify the substitution in a revision
serving to bring out still more clearly made on principles such as the
the time and circumstances of the present. The alternative reading
manifestation. Compare Col. iii. 4. should, however, certainly be placed
I John iii. 2, al. in the margin. It is so placed by
2 Here the preponderance of exe- the Translators in ver. 27.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
179
GRAMMATICAL.
shall be delivered from the bondage
of corruption into the liberty of
the glory of the children of God. glorious liberty
22 For we know that the whole
creation groaneth and travaileth in
pain together until now. 23 And not
only they, but ourselves also, which
have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even
we ourselves groan within ourselves,
tarrying for the adoption, to wit, waiting
the redemption of our body. 24 For
we are saved by hope : but hope
that is seen is not hope : for what a
man seeth, why doth he also hope yet
for it ? 25 But if we hope for that
we see not, then do we with patience
tarry for it. 26 In like manner Likewise
the Spirit also helpeth our weak-
infirmities: ness:^ for we know not what we
should pray for as we ought : but
the Spirit itself maketh intercession
for us {ox us with groanings which cannot
be uttered. 2 7 But he that searcheth And
' The reading requires a change
from the plural to the singular.
As a change has thus to be made,
we have taken advantage of it to
substitute the simpler word used
by Coverdale ('weakness') for the
less easy though Scripturally fa-
miliar term * infirmity.'
N 2
i8o REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
the hearts knoweth what is the mmd
of the Spirit, because he maketh
intercession for the saints according
to the will of God.
28 Moreover^ we know that all And
things work together for good to them
that love God, to them who are the
called according to his purpose. 29
Because whom he foreknew, he did'^foreknow,
also foreordained'^ to be conformed did predestinate
to the image of his Son, that he might
be the firstborn among many brethren.
30 And whom he foreordained, ^T^'^^r •
^ did predestinate
them he also called : and whom he
called, them he also justified : and
1 This seems a necessary change, perhaps hardly be adopted by any
it being designed to mark the com- body of revisers. Still it does seem
mencement of another and third desirable to remove a word of theo-
clause illustrative of the main state- logical controversy, when a simpler
ment. The connexion would seem and better word is at hand. It
to be as follows. The last words of seems also best to preserve the simply
ver. 17 form the kind of text. Ar- aoristic translation throughout the
guments of consolation and encou- pronoun. In regard of the pre-
ragement then follow, — the first, ceding pronoun it might perhaps be
ver. 18 — 25 ; the second, ver. 26, 27 ; clearer if we adopted the longer form
the third, ver. aS — 31. Thetransi- 'those whom,' as in some of the
tions are, however, so easy, that it earlier Versions ; but this is one of
does not seem desirable to mark each those many cases where, the meaning
one off by a separate paragraph. being quite plain, the A. V. may be
^ Such a change as this would left untouched.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. i8i
GRAMMATICAL .
whom he justified, them he also glo-
rified.
31 What then^ shall we say to then say
these things ? If God be for us, who
can be against us? 32 He that
spared not his own Son, but delivered
him up for us all, how shall he not
also with him freely give us all with him also
things ? 2>2> Who shall lay any thing
to the charge of God's elect^ ? // is
God that justifieth ; 34 Who is he
that condemneth ? // is Christ that
died, yea more, that is risen again, rather,
who is also^ at the right hand of even
God, who also maketh intercession
for us. 35 Who shall separate us
from the love of Christ ? shall tribu-
lation, or distress, or persecution, or
1 This slight change of position condemneth ?' In what follows the
seems desirable as marking the com- term diKaiiov seems to have at once
mencement of the paragraph, and introduced the mention of the name
the statement of logical consequence of the Justifier, which thus appears
which now follows. in an appended clause, ' As regards
2 The exact punctuation of this Christ, He it is verily who died, &c.'
passageand the relation of the clauses Then follows the noble and trium-
to each other is much contested. phant question in ver. 35.
Perhaps the most probable punctua- 3 This trivial change seems re-
tion is, 'Who shall lay anything to quired to continue evenly the climax,
the charge of God's elect ? God is The ' even' rather tends to import a
He that justifieth, who is He that thought not in the context.
1 82 REVISION OF THE
CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL.
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or
sword? ^6 Even^ as it is written. As
For thy sake are we killed all the we are
day long; we are accounted as
sheep for the slaughter. 37 Yet,^ Nay,
in all these things we are more than
conquerors through him that loved
us. 38 For I am persuaded, that
neither death, nor life, nor angels,
principalities, nor principalities, nor things present,
nor powers,
northings ^or thmgs to come, nor powers,
39 Nor height, nor depth, nor any
other creature,^ shall be able to
separate us from the love of God,
which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.
^ The two changes in this verse ^ Here it seems clearly necessary
apparently help the general context. to preserve unambiguously (the ' nay'
They again stand on the debateable is rather of doubtful meaning) the
ground of being merely ' improve- contrast specified in this verse :
ments;' but, being small changes, 'Though thus persecuted, yet, &c.'
and not appearing in any way to inter- In some of the older Versions * never-
fere with the rhythm of the verse, theless' is adopted. This, however,
they perhaps may appear. The seems here a little too heavy,
second just hints at the change of 3 The translation, ' created thing,*
tenses in the Original. An aoristic would make the meaning more plain;
translation of i\oy iaOrjfiev (comp. but change is perhaps not necessary.
ver. 24) would seem to be an over- The student may be reminded that
correction, as tending to turn the the difference between verbals termi-
reader's thoughts more definitely to nating in -aig and -fia is, as in this
the past, as the past, than the con- word, sometimes obliterated in the
text requires. N. T. Comp. notes on Phil. iv. 6.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 183
The amount and nature of the corrections in the foregoing Result of
portion is, as we have already observed, considerable on the
right-hand margin, but inconsiderable on the left. The
changes due to textual revision, in the 108 verses, are only 11,
or much below the average ; but the amount of grammatical
corrections is very decidedly above it, the number of such
changes being about 1 70 in all. When we combine, however,
these results with those derived from the former portion of
Scripture, and observe the actual amount in the 219 verses,
we have finally 30 changes owing to critical considerations ;
and about 226 changes which see7n^ to be required, on the
principles already laid down, by grammar and general inter-
pretation ; or, in other words, not quite the estimated
amount of one correction for every five verses in the
matter of criticism and text, and slightly more than one for
every verse in respect of general revision.
We are now at length able to proceed onward, and are in
a position fairly to test the justice and cogency of current
objections to revision. We now know approximately the
extent to which revision would probably extend, and are
certainly justified in declining to answer objections which are
founded on the assumption that revision would be so great
1 We italicize the word, as we are served. It is hard to resist the temp-
quite conscious that there may be tation to introduce a change, when
several changes in these 219 verses it is clear that the change brings out
in which the shadowy line between more distinctly the meaning of the
mere improvement and necessary inspired words, but this is a feeling
correction has not been always ob- which revisers must watch.
i84 REFISION OF THE
as distinctly to alter the tone and character of the present
Version. Six changes in every five verses, and probably
three at least of these of a very slight kind, could by no stretch
of imagination produce the results which are so justly
deprecated.
As will be seen in the next chapter, the resultant question
will really be, — whether the arguments derived from con-
siderations of the faithfulness due to God's word, do fairly
preponderate over those which rest on the general unde-
sirableness of introducing changes, when they will not be
more than what has been already specified.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 185
CHAPTER VI.
OBJECTIONS TO REVISION, VALID AND INVALID.
We are now at length in a position to discuss the current
objections to Revision, and may shortly notice what has
been urged by sober thinkers against the course which has
been advocated in these pages.
• Of these objections some are invahd and unreasonable, Nature of
and are of such a nature, considered logically, that we may objections.
wonder that they stand in connexion with the honoured
names with which they have been recently associated.
There are, however, as we have indicated at the close of the
last chapter, some objections of real force and validity, which
have lately beer urged against revision, and to them we shall
give, as far as we are able, respectful answers ; but to the
majority of current objections really no answer need be
returned. They are based on the assumption that great
changes are contemplated, and that no revision could be
undertaken without involving them ; whereas what has been
suggested in the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury
is very different, and much more historically probable. The
argument assumes usually the form of a dilemma. Either
there must be great change, or comparatively little change :
if the former, it is obviously undesirable ; if the latter, it is
i86 REVISION OF THE
not worth while moving in a matter where the principle of
quieta non movere is commonly considered to have great
weight. The latter portion of this dilemma is that only
with which we are here concerned.
^, . . It must be observed, however, that the opponents of
Objections _ ' . .
not always revision have not kept these two considerations properly
fairly urged. . • i i
apart. Even m the Northern Convocation, where the
learning and weight of the speakers might have led to the
expectation that the subject would be discussed with calmness
of thought and with fairness of reasoning, several of the
speakers not only used arguments which belong to one
portion of the dilemma, when really the other portion was
that only which was properly under consideration ; but even
adopted expressions which would seem to indicate some
amount of bias and prejudgment. For instance, when one
Prelate urges as an objection, that the power of writing clear
and dialectic English had failed, — ^what connexion can such
a comment have with a proposal for introducing a limited
number of verbal changes ? Or again, when another Prelate
begins his speech by saying, that touching the English Bible
is like touching the Ark, — what can we feel but that strong
prejudice is imported just where scholars and theologians
would most deprecate its introduction ? A tacit appeal is
really made to strong predilections, which, however rightful
in themselves, are commonly found inconsistent with the
coolness and sobriety of judgment which no subject needs
more imperatively than the present. Even the President of
the venerable body used language and adopted a simile, —
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 187
viz., that of the rider by a precipice at night, which to his
clear and logical mind must have seemed, on consideration,
to have involved some amount of antecedent bias. Other
expressions too were used, which we must venture to consider
as unduly strong when taken in connexion with the proposals
actually before the deliberative assembly. Surely no one
contemplates, or ever did contemplate, except in the days
of Purv^er and Harwood, ^ sending down our beloved Bible
into the crucible to be melted down.' At any rate the
resolution of the Province of Canterbury, with its distinct
specifications and guarded language, stood in no degree of
connexion with any such unreasonable and extravagant
design.
Now when we pass from the arguments to the counter-pro- Counter-
proposals
posals with which they were associated, — such, for instance, as urged in
to encourage independent scholars to make their revisions, Convoca-
or to wait for the lingering Speaker's Commentary, as it has ^°"'
been called, what do they amount to but to proposals practi-
cally to encourage that which experience has proved valueless,
and which subsequently the most reverend speaker himself
very properly deprecated, — the so-called improved Versions
of individual revisers ? If we were to take the indirect sug-
gestion of another Prelate, and wait patiently for the Speaker's
Commentary, what really would our gain be? It would
amount to no more than the opinion of another competent
scholar to be added to the many that, in the New Testament
at least, have already been given as to the true translation
of the passages under consideration. What we now want is
1 88 REVISION OF THE
not any increase of individual opinions, but the collective
opinion of a full company of Scholars on the best transla-
tion in passages where the Authorized Version is judged to
need revision. If the Speaker's Commentary were to give
us corrections of this kind we should be wise to wait
patiently for it, but if we are only to wait for suggested cor-
rections emanating from individuals, who may be very good
commentators, but very unpractised revisers, why, we wait
really for very little. The Speaker's Commentary will pro-
bably be a great addition to our exegetical literature, and a
most welcome aid to the theological student; but it absolutely
can give little more, and professes to give little more, in
each place, than the judgment of the single commentator.
With such a work as is under present contemplation — viz., a
revision of our Version by a body of competent scholars,
it really has scarcely anything in common. A commentar}^
is probably always done best by a single mind ; a revision,
as we have already especially endeavoured to show in a former
chapter, must be, if it is to be successful, the result of the
judgment of several minds conferring together, and doing their
work, as much as possible, round a common table.
Three We may then, without any disrespect to the speakers^
obStions. pl^ii^ly dismiss these various arguments and proposals as
being really only the old argumenta ineriicB, reproduced with
some degree of vigour ; and at once proceed to those real
objections which no one can afford lightly to pass by.
These objections are only three in number; first, that
revision would tend to unsettle; secondly, that it would
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 189
probably loosen the bond between ourselves and Noncon-
formists, and indeed between the Church of England and
the American and Colonial Churches, the present Authorized
Version being common to all; thirdly, that it would en-
courage still further revisions, and that the great changes in
our Version, which we all agree to deprecate, would be
brought about by successive revisions, — in a word, that there
would be no finality.
These three objections certainly require thoughtful con- Antecedent
con-
sideration, and to them it may be well to devote the re- sideration :
mainder of this chapter. One preliminary consideration, oV^ections-
however, must be borne in mind, that even were these
objections greater than they really will be found to be, there
still remains on the other side the great argument of duty,
which with some minds will outweigh every other considera-
tion, whether of convenience or of religious policy. Now, if it
be conceded that there are errors in our present Version, and if
it also be conceded that they are fairly removable, and that
any competent body of scholars could hopefully address
itself to the work, then surely every principle of loyalty
to God's word requires that this work should be done. It is
not an answer to say that each expounder of Scripture may
do this for himself and for his audience ; for, in the first
place, it is highly probable that the correction of the in-
dividual will reflect some bias or some want of that many-
sidedness of consideration which only several minds, working
together, can be expected to exhibit. Secondly, nothing
really does more dishonour to the inspired word than to
I90 REVISION OF THE
leave it confessedly in a state in which there is practically a
sort of standing invitation to the ordinary preacher to correct
before his audience what he himself would probably designate
as our ' otherwise admirable Version.' It is no use saying
that the corrections needed will not affect great principles,
or that no errors have been produced, as a speaker at York
expressed it, ' inconsistent with the truth of God.' There
are errors in our translation which involve such inconsistency,
and involve it too in the way in which vital truths are most
seriously affected — viz., by the inferences drawn from the
^vritten words. Suppose it be true, though even this we
do not concede, that there is no obvious error in our Ver-
sion, whether in the text or in the translation, affecting any
distinct definition of doctrine, yet can any one, with the
most moderate knowledge of theology, undertake to deny
that a great number of current deductions, commonly made
and commonly accepted, affecting such vital doctrines as
the doctrine of personal Salvation, and the doctrine of the
Last things — what is technically called soteriology and
eschatology, — rest upon mistranslations of words, and mis-
conceptions in exegesis, which might be greatly reduced, if
not wholly removed, by a fair and scholarly revision. There
are favourite proof-texts, as the Bishop of St. David's pointed
out with his usual acuteness, though, as we subsequently
learn from him, to his own great personal inconvenience,
which would certainly disappear from their present pro-
minence in current homiletical teaching? There are passages,
not few in number, which revision would certainly relieve
ENGLISH NEfT TESTAMENT.
191
from much of their present servitude of misuse in reHgious
controversy. It really would form a just subject for wonder
that perhaps the greater portion of those who are loyally
attached, even to extreme views as to verbal inspiration,
are now found among the opponents to revision, if the
reason were not intelligible and somewhat easy to divine.
When we simply call to mind the many passages in
which certain shades of certain opinions, not in the original
words nor in the context, were still permitted to linger, —
if indfeed, here and there, they were not introduced,— we may
perhaps cease to be surprised at the almost passionate
language with which all attempts to exhibit with greater
faithfulness the real mind of the inspired Original are depre-
cated and condemned. The truth is often unpalatable, and
we fear it may be so in this case, but the fact is certain, —
some extreme views, especially in reference to some deeper
doctrines, would lose some amount of the support which
they now find in the translated words of the English
Version of the New Testament, if those words were fairly
reconsidered by impartial and competent scholars.
If this be so, then the counter-argument of faithfulness Real weight
. , of the argu-
comes back to us agam with mcreased force. At any rate, ment of
be this as it may, the counter-argument must ever be fully
borne in mind before we enter into the objections. With
some minds the duty of faithfulness to God's word will out-
weigh every other consideration ; and with most minds it will
be admitted to be an antecedent argument which, at any
rate, requires enhanced force in the arguments on the other
192 REVISION OF THE
side. Most people very quickly assume that revision is a
sort of professional matter, and that the advocacy of it only
arises from some commingled desire of presenting the sacred
documents in a better form, and at the same time of airing
our scholarship ; and never seriously consider that with some
it is a matter of deepest moment, and that it appeals to the
most conscientious convictions, as to Christian duty and
Christian faithfulness, that can be found in any heart. On
this subject there should be no mistake. With all those who
seriously advocate combined and authoritative revision it is
a question of simple duty. They are persuaded that the
Church, ' the pillar and ground of the truth,' the guardian of
the inspired archives, and the transmitter of them to her
children, is bound to give them to those children in the purest
and truest form, and that the Convocation of the Southern
Province has only done her duty in moving in this holy
cause without any reference to the popular arguments of
prejudice or expediency.
With a recognition then, at any rate, of the deep convictions
of those who are now moving for a revision of the present
Version of the Holy Scriptures, and especially of the New
Testament, let us now soberly consider the three objections
which we have already specified.
First The first argument, that a revision of the Scripture would
coSered. ^^^^ ^° unsettle men's minds, and shake their faith in the
inspired Word itself, is, we regret to write it, the weakest of
the three arguments. It was a fairly valid objection no
more than a few years back, but alas, it has ceased to be one
ENGLISH NEPF TESTAMENT.
[93
now. It sounded fairly convincing in the House of Com-
mons, some thirteen or fourteen years ago, from the mouth
of a Minister of the Crown, in answer to an ill-considered
proposal of one who scarcely could be considered an
authority on such a subject. Approbation probably was
given to the answer ; but would that approbation be given
now ? Nay, would any Minister of the Crown ever dream
of using such a counter-argument now ? No ; faith, not
merely in the words and expressions of Scripture, but in its
very historical foundations, has of late been so seriously
shaken, that few could be found who in any popular assembly
could expect such an argument would be deemed now to
have any real weight. What would verbal changes, often
very trivial, at the rate of one a verse, amount to, in regard
of unsettling men's minds, when compared with the earth-
quake-like movements which have taken place since the
last-mentioned argument was used in the House of Commons.
In an age that has welcomed Essays aftd Reviews, and
passionately praised such a semi-Socinian treatise as Ecce
Homo, we must feel that such an objection as this cannot
possibly be admitted to hold any place. Even if it were to
be urged in reference to those who at present have not
seriously felt the movement to which we have alluded, — the
pure, tender, and loving souls that yet believe with all the
trust and devotion of the days that are now no more, it
would hardly have much weight, as it would be balanced by
the consideration that we should tend most to reassure such
spirits, by showing to them by the very facts of the revision
o
194
REVISION OF THE
Second
objection
considered.
how blessed a heritage was the EngHsh Bible, and how little
heed was to be paid to attempts to vilify it. Instead of
being liable to the insidious advance of apprehensions that
the English Bible was not to be relied on as a faithful
translation, they would see ultimately what little change,
even in an age of doubt as well as of advanced scholarship,
was deemed necessary to be made in the Volume they loved
so well. Far from unsettling, we are convinced that a wise
and authoritative revision would at the present time act
exactly in the contrary way, and that it would probably tend
more than can now even be imagined, to tranquillize and to
reassure.
The second objection is of greater weight ; but there are
several countervailing considerations which it is desirable
not to leave unnoticed. In the first place, the alterations
that would probably be introduced, would almost certainly
be very limited both in number and in degree. When
made, however, they would generally be found to be clear
and even necessary improvements. If then we are to make
the extreme assumption that Nonconformists as a body
would be likely publicly to disavow the revised Volume, we
must not fail to observe that they would thus find themselves
committed to a disavowal of a certain number of corrections
which every scholar in the world would pronounce necessary,
if the duty of faithfulness to God's word is in any degree to
be accepted as a principle. But in the second place, there .
is no reason whatever for thinking that Nonconformists
would act in such a narrow spirit ; nay, there is positive
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 195
evidence to the contrary. This very year opened with a
very able article in the January number of the British
Quarterly on the subject of revision, from which it is perfectly
clear that all the more intelligent Nonconformists not only
would interpose no sectarian obstacles, but would even readily
take their part in the great work, if invited by competent
authority, and on the equal terms of common scholarship.
The subject has also been noticed in several of the public
organs of the different dissenting bodies, and in none, so far
as they have fallen under our observation, in other than
temperate and even favourable terms. Just views seem to
be entertained of the nature of the work ; and no indications
have yet appeared of any desire to gain party triumphs by
assaults on received ecclesiastical terms, or by changes in
the existing religious vocabulary. A few years ago it was
different. Able writers like Marsh^ seemed to consider it
impossible for revisers of different denominations to act in
proper concert, and have used, at a period no further back
than 1 86 1, the strongest language as to the hopelessness of
united action. It is just, however, to the intelligent critic
whose name has been mentioned, to add, that he expressed
a belief that a time certainly was coming, when there might
be such an increase in harmony and in knowledge as to
make a union in revision a possibility.
And we verily believe that the time is now close at hand, churchmen
Not only is there an apparent willingness in Nonconformists co-operate.
^ See Lectures on the English Language, p. 641.
O 2
[96
REVISION OF THE
to take part in the work, but there is clear evidence on the
part of the Church that she is fully prepared to ask for their
aid and co-operation. No clearer proof can be given of
this than the recommendations of an important Committee
of the Southern Convocation which have been recently
accepted by both Houses, and we trust will shortly be acted
upon.! There the readiness to co-operate is specified in
clear and authoritative words.
^ The resolutions referred to are
as follows : —
" I. That it is desirable that a Re-
vision of the Authorized Version of
the Holy Scriptures be undertaken.
" 2. That the Revision be so con-
ducted as to comprise both marginal
renderings, and such emendations as
it may be found necessary to insert
in the Text of the Authorized Ver-
sion.
" 3. That in the above resolutions
we do not contemplate any new
translation of the Bible, or any
alteration of the language, except
where in the judgment of the most
competent scholars such change is
necessary.
"4. That in such necessary
changes, the style of the language
employed in the existing Version be
closely followed.
" 5. That it is desirable that Con-
vocation should nominate a body of
its own members, to undertake the
work of revision, who shall be at
liberty to invite the co-operation of
any eminent for scholarship, to what-
ever nation or religious body they
may belong."
The names of the Committee who
were appointed to draw up the Re-
port are as follow : — Bishop of Win-
chester, Bishop of St. David's, Bishop
of LlandafF, Bishop of Gloucester and
Bristol, Bishop of Ely, Bishop of
Lincoln, Bishop of Salisbury, Bishop
of Bath and Wells, The Prolocutor
(Dr. Bickersteth), Dean of Canter-
bury (Dr. Alford), Dean of West-
minster (Dr. Stanley), Dean of Lin-
coln (Dr. Jeremie), Archdeacon of
Bedford (Mr. Rose), Archdeacon of
Exeter (Mr. Freeman), Archdeacon
of Rochester and St. Alban's (Dr.
Grant), Chancellor Massingberd,
Canon Blakesley, Canon How,Canon
Selwyn, Canon Swainson, Canon
Woodgate, Dr. Jebb, Dr. Kay, and
Mr. de Winton. We are glad now
to subjoin, that the report was ac-
cepted unanimously by the Upper
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 197
But, in the third place, it may be observed, that not only Example of
are there these evidences on either side of willingness to ^o-^P^^a-
° tion. The
co-operate in making yet more perfect the translation of our Tamil
Version.
common Bible, but there are actual examples of the work
having been done in perfect harmony, in the case of transla-
tions of the Scripture into foreign languages for missionary
purposes. A very striking instance of this has been recently
given by the completion of the Tamil Version. This very
important work has now been finished, after more than eleven
years of united labour, in which missionaries from the
Church of England have worked in perfect harmony with
missionaries from other religious bodies. In the narrative
of their labours w^hich has lately been published^ there are
no traces of those dissensions on ecclesiastical words which
recent writers in newspapers have confidently predicted
will be the case at home. No notices or even hints of
any sectarian difficulties, which certainly might have been
expected to show themselves in a new work, and in a period
so long as eleven years, find any place in the interesting
House, and with substantial unani- ^ See the very interesting account
mity by the Lower House. A Com- of this important work recently pub-
mittee has been appointed consisting lished by the Bible Society. This
of eight Bishops and eight Presbyters pamphlet is especially commended to
to take the necessary steps for giving the attention of the impartial reader,
effect to the resolutions. The Com- It is singularly illustrative of many
mittee consists of the eleven names of our supposed present difficulties,
first specified in the above list, and and shows how, by the blessing of
those of the Archdeacon of Bedford, the Holy Ghost, they have been sur-
Canon Blakesley, Canon Selwyn, Dr. mounted by the earnest and faithful
Jebb, and Dr. Kay. men who took part in the work.
198 REFISION OF THE
pamphlet which gives the record of the progress and com-
pletion of the labours. The men did their work on the
basis of Tamil scholarship, and with a true sense of their
responsibiHties, and they have been permitted to bring their
faithful labours to a successful close. And as it has been
with them; so we are persuaded it will now be among
ourselves. The bonds will be reverence for God's Word
and God's truth, and sound and practised scholarship ; and
these will be found too strong even for religious prejudices,
if indeed they are to be considered as likely to be shown
by men of disciplined minds in matters of English and
Hellenic grammar and criticism. Again and again must the
general reader be reminded of the great difference between
a commentary and a revision. The former work could not
be executed by such a mixed body as is now under con-
sideration; the latter certainly could, because the appeal
would lie in all cases to scholarship ; and here, thank God,
there is neither High Church nor Low Church, neither
Conformity nor Dissent If the mass of general readers
could once be persuaded of this simple fact — that the more
accurate the scholarship, the more tolerant and charitable
are men found to be when in co-operation, we should hear
far less gloomy anticipations of the animosities and ruptures
that we are told would show themselves in a mixed body of
scholars of differing religious persuasions. But those who
indulge in such anticipations are not scholars, and have
never done an hour's work of revision in co-operation with
others. Their words, however, have some power to do harm.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 199
We may come to the conclusion then that there is not, at
the present time at any rate, much force in the second ob-
jection. A few years back it would have had much weight,
but these few years have brought with them many changes,
both for good and for evil. The utmost that can be urged is
that a revised Version might not win its way by equal rates
of progress among Churchmen and Dissenters, but the an-
ticipation that there would be a Church Bible and a Dis-
senter's Bible, is really an anticipation only fit for a common-
place in a popular speech, or an argument in a newspaper-
letter.
The question of our relation to the American and Colonial Relation to
Colonial
Churches is very different, and confessedly is not without its Churches
difficulties. These two considerations, however, go far to America,
modify them ; — first, that the changes will, as we have shown,
probably be few ; and secondly, that there will not be any
antecedent jealousies and prejudices (such as between the
Church and Dissent), which could hinder the changes being
accepted, if really good. The result probably will be, that any
changes that ultimately obtain full acceptance at home will
very readily be adopted both by the American and Colonial
Churches. The question will really turn on the amount of
and nature of the changes. If they are few and good, they
will be accepted ; if not, they will not meet with acceptance
either at home or abroad.
The third objection is perhaps the most important of the The 3rd
three, but it is one which, by the nature of the case, it is not beiongs"o
very easy to meet. We are transferred into the future and ^^^ future.
200 REVISION OF THE
have very few data derived from the past on which to hazard
a forecast. Former revisions certainly succeeded each other
after no lengthened intervals, but then they were revisions
which were suggested by the existing state of the translation,
and the changeful character of the times. We have now, as
all are ready to admit, a thoroughly good, though not a perfect
translation. It has maintained its ground in its present form
for 260 years. It has secured a firm hold on the affections
of the people. It has become also a sort of literary monu-
ment of which every Englishman and every English critic of
eminence (if we except a few ill-natured remarks of Mr.
Hallam^) is justly proud. These are facts which certainly
seem to suggest the persuasion that one cautious and
reverent retouching of the old picture might be tolerated,
but that all parties, after they had accepted the work, — and
this it would take time to bring about, — would very dis-
tinctly concur in deprecating any further manipulations.
The really 7?i07iu7ne?ital character of our Version is its best
protection against progressive change, and this protection,
we cannot help feeling persuaded, as long as England is
England, will be always found available and sufficient.
But, as we have already said, these are but forecasts in
Faithfulness ' ^
requires the auswcr to forccasts. Different thinkers would probably come
to different conclusions. Bias again may influence very
seriously our predictions and anticipations. So it may be best,
perhaps, to leave the objection as we find it, and rather to
See his Literature of Europe, Vol. iii. p. 134 (Lond. 1839).
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 201
put on the other side what many feel to be their bounden
duty, — viz., to place before our people God's truth in as
faithful a fomi as the nature of the work permits. If there
are errors, they ought to be removed for the truth's sake.
If there are inaccuracies which give false tinges to deduced
doctrines, surely we seem called upon to revise them now,
whatever may be done in the future, in accordance with the
known and, for the most part, fixed principles of grammar
and scholarship. Surely, whatever may be our anticipations
of future proceedings, whatever our hopes of further dis-
coveries, we do seem bound, for very thankfulness, to take
the critical aid that has been so mysteriously extended to us,
and with the Sinaitic Manuscript, and the vast accumulated
knowledge of other Manuscripts that has of late been made
available, to prepare ourselves reverently to bring up our
English Testament to that standard of correctness which is
now clearly attainable.
If this is the duty of the present, then we must be content
to leave the morrow to be careful for the things of itself We
might justly have been anxious if the amount of change had
seemed likely to have been greater than we have now found
it likely to be. After the estimate we have formed, and the
results arrived at, when taken in combination with the calls
of duty to which we have just adverted, it does seem
proper, whatever the future may be, cautiously and reverently
to go forward, and if the third objection weighs with us, to
set now an example to the future of our circumspectness,
our sense of responsibility, and our guarded reverence for
202 REVISION OF THE
England's greatest treasure. The nature of our action now
may exercise vast influence on the future ; nay, it may not
only give the tone to all changes in days yet to come, but
may prevent rash and sweeping changes, which inaction, at
the present time, may only too probably bring about.
So let us reverently and cautiously go forward, and now,
lastly, consider how and in what manner we may best pursue
our onward way. The consideration of this question will
form the subject of our concluding chapter.
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 203
CHAPTER VII.
BEST MANNER OF PROCEEDING WITH THE WORK.
We may now suitably bring our considerations to a close by
a few remarks on the authority under which it would seem
best that a revision of the Holy Scriptures should be under-
taken, and on the most hopeful mode of proceeding with
the actual work.
In reference to the first question, — the authority under Convoca-
tion the
which the work should be undertaken, — we have now happily, proper au -
and we may also rightly say, providentially, no necessity for ^^^ ^^k.
any lengthened comments. The question has recently, and
even subsequently to the printing of the early pages of this
work, been answered for us. The Convocation of Canterbury
has not only given its weighty approval to the undertaking, but
has also appointed a Committee of sixteen men,^ with power
' The names have been specified House to be double that from the
above: see the note on p. 197. In Upper. In the present case, how-
reference to this number of 16, it is ever, on its being pointed out that so
right here to notice the vrisdom and large a body as 16, in addition to the
forbearance shown by the Lower 8 Bishops, would practically much
House. Several of our readers may limit the numbers that could be
know that when a joint Commission co-opted from the general company
of both Houses of Convocation is of Biblical scholars not belonging to
appointed, it is customary for the Convocation (the Committee other-
number appointed from the Lower wise being likely to become utterly
204 REFISION OF THE
to add to their number, to make a beginning, and in due
time to place some specimens of their work before Convoca-
tion and the Nation at large. That Committee will have
met and decided on its future plan of operations before these
lines will come before the eye of the reader.
So the Convocation of Canterbury has taken up the great
and national work. Yes, the work is marked out, and some
of the future labourers are already called forth to commence
it. At such a time and in such a cause, is it too much
humbly to ask that the prayers of all those that love the
word of God in sincerity may constantly be offered up for
all those who, in these anxious times, either are now or here-
after shall be called to take part in the work, and who, in
the prosecution of that work, will need all the support that
such prayers are especially permitted to minister ?
Convocation has undertaken the work. And with this
issue many at first will be, and will probably avow themselves
to be, utterly dissatisfied. Such a work they will urge ought to
have been committed to a Royal Commission ; the highest
earthly authority in this realm should have summoned
together the Revisers of the future, and assigned to them
their duties and their work. The National treasure should
have been entrusted to men chosen out from the Nation at
unwieldy), — the Lower House, alike from the Upper House. See the
with good sense and good feeling, recent debates in Convocation, and
accepted the suggestion that the num- the very sensible speech of Lord
her from their body should be re- Alwyne Compton in The Guardian
duced to the same number as that for May i8, p. 585.
ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 205
large, not to the members of an antiquated body, and to the
precarious aid that might be extended to them by those who
are without. Such thoughts are natural, and such thoughts
will find pubhc expression ; but they will not be, after all, the
thoughts of the sober observers of the days in which we now
are living : they will not be the expressions of those who
best and most intelligently appreciate the mighty changes
which each year that is passing is now silently bringing with
it. Convocation is really the best authority under which
such a work could be undertaken, and (not to mention others)
for this one, simple, and homely reason — that what we want
is a revised Version, and not an improved Version ; and that
the latter would almost certainly be the result of the labours
of such a Royal Commission as would inevitably be called to
the work in these present days. It would be constructed,
almost certainly, on the principle of including all representa-
tive men who had any sufficient claim to scholarship, — and
a very representative Version would such a body most
assuredly produce. No, we may be certainly thankful that
those who stand highest in the national councils have shown
no disposition to encourage these ambitious and ultimately
self-frustrating designs. We may almost trace the provi-
dential ordering of God in the turn that the Revision ques-
tion has lately taken. We have now, at any rate, no fear of
an over-corrected Version. The men now appointed, and
those who will be invited to join them will all feel alike, that
they are entering upon a work, in which that which will most
commend them to public favour will be the least possible
2o6 REFISION OF THE
amount of change consistent with faithfulness} A Royal
Commission would conceive itself to be independent, and
would act accordingly. A body, constituted as the body of
Revisers now will be constituted, will have soberly to consult
public religious feeling. It will always have before it this
plain fact, — that their work can only hope to take the place
of the venerable Version now in our hands, by being that
Version, not only generally and substantially, but that Ver-
sion in all its details, save only those where amending hands
may have removed some scattered errors and imperfections.
Such a body will, by the very nature of the case, even inde-
pendently of those higher principles by which it will, beyond
all doubt, be influenced, know perfectly well that to achieve
any success it must labour patiently, vigilantly, and sympa-
thizingly ; and such a knowledge will act as a healthy incen-
tive. It will only have itself and its own eiforts to trust to.
To succeed is really little more than its very condition of
existence. To fail is to be disbanded and dissipated.
When we thus soberly consider the problem and the pro-
posed mode of solving it, we can hardly doubt that even
those who may at first have felt the strongest prejudice
against a so-called National work being attempted by
members of the Convocation of Canterbury (and we hope,
ultimately, of York) and those scholars who may be invited
to join them, will in the end admit that it is best that
' See the comments in The Times p. 99. This will probably be one
for May 6, already referred to on of the leading rules.
ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT.
207
matters should have taken this their present and almost
unlooked-for turn. We may honestly even more than ac-
quiesce in the present arrangement, and wish all concerned
in it a hearty God-speed.
Of course at present many things are uncertain, and must The future
be considered as yet in the realm of hope, rather than that f^l^^J^'^
of knowledge and experience. We cannot tell confidently
to what extent those without will join in the work,^ nor, if
they do join, can we certainly predict that all will act together
' It is especially cheering to ob-
serve that the practical invitation of
Convocation to those w^ho are not
members of the Church of England
has been responded to in the spirit
in which it was given. The writer
of a thoroughly friendly article in
The Freeman of May 13, expresses
the hope that 'Nonconformists will
not be slow to respond to any in-
vitation to co-operate in the task
inaugurated by Convocation,' and
closes his remarks with the follow-
ing wise and conciliatory words : —
*We earnestly hope that, should
any of our number be summoned
to the assistance of the Committee
of Convocation, they will imme-
diately respond. Their task is
simplified by the determination to
revise, and not to re-translate. A
new translation would raise the
vexed question of the rendering of
the words which relate to baptism.
Revision, we conclude, leaves that
question where it was. In any case,
fidelity to the original text must be
the ruling principle, and he that
hath the Divine Word in the lan-
guage in which it was originally
written should give it faithfully, in
its exact equivalent, to the English-
speaking peoples of the world. We
wish the enterprise the Divine
blessing and acceptance with the
churches, and counsel our readers
to follow the wise and liberal lead
of the Bishops (whose recommenda-
tions we cordially endorse) in the
proposed revision of the English
version of the Bible.' It may be re-
marked that we had ourselves an-
ticipated this very expression of
opinion, and had ventured positively
to say for Baptist scholars what is
here said by themselves. See above,
p. 93, note I, which was written
prior to the words here quoted.
2o8 EEFISION OF THE
with easiness and harmony. We cannot be sure that they
may not all be disposed to attempt a far more sweeping re-
vision than the Church and even Nation would tolerate.
We dare not confidently say that they may not begin with
caution and moderation, and be accelerated into innovation.
All such things are possible ; but we may reasonably have
hope, and even well-grounded hope, that it will be otherwise,
and that both Confomiity and Nonconformity will act in this
matter both wisely and fraternally ; and will only vie with
each other in reverent solicitude to do faithfully that which
they have been called to undertake, and in that wise fear
and trembling with which the devout scholar of the nineteenth
century should approach the revision of the noblest Version
of the written words of Patriarchs, Prophets, Evangelists, and
Apostles that the v/orld has ever known.
We may now pass, secondly and lastly, to a brief conside-
ration of the manner in which the work should be undertaken
and performed.
The work The chief principles have already been laid down in the
done to-' foregoing pages. We have already specified the leading
s^^^^^- canons which reflection and experience alike seem to suggest
as the fundamental rules that must be followed in a work
such as that to which we are now definitely pledged. These
we have already seen are — Firsf, that the work must be done
round a common table. Mind must act on mind ; thought
on thought. We must have no ambitious schemes of col-
lecting opinions by correspondence or otherwise, unless
those collected opinions are to be discussed by the gathered
ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 209
body of revisers. We must not delegate to any small Com-
mittee the work of consolidating or harmonizing the opinions
of the many that may with profit be called into counsel.
No, both the revisers of the Old and of the New Testament
respectively must do their work together, and discuss not only
their own proposals, but also all the suggestions of others, in
their own common rooms of council. On this, taught by ex-
perience, we lay the greatest stress. And not only the present,
but the past confirms this view. We have seen that, in a great
degree, the success of our present Authorized Version was
due to co-operative union, and that the points in which it
partially failed — viz., consistency of renderings, and harmony
in the application of grammatical principles, are just those
points in which a system which gave the New Testament to
two different companies, under two different chairmen, might
beforehand be expected to fail. But if we thus press for
union in work, we also insist, with equal earnestness, on the
necessity of individual labour in private. To make such a
union a truly co-operative union, every member of it would
have to work privately as well as publicly. Each scholar
belonging to the body would of course come with his cor-
rections carefully made in private, reconsidered, and formally
committed to writing. With these he would take his place
at the council-table, and these he would compare with the
corrections similarly made by the rest of his brethren. The
changes ultimately agreed upon would be the result of the
comparison, and of the discussion which each item in the
comparison would be liable to call out. Many corrections
p
2IO REFISION OF THE
would be found to have been made by the majority, and
would at once be accepted by all present ; others would
require consideration ; a certain portion would call out dis-
cussion, and could only be finally settled by a formal vote.
While then we thus urge, as the first principle, co-operative
union, we not the less insist upon previous and for7nal pre-
paration i?i private^ so as to concentrate attention on what
might seem on deliberation to require it, and to obviate all
improper waste of time in discussion of mere proposals of
the moment
Experienc: If this would Seem to be our first principle, the secofid
^ \^t^^ would certainly seem to be the due recognition of experience
as the surest guide. In other words, the work at first must be
done tentatively. A careful record of principles apparently
arrived at, and even of renderings of passages marked by
certain grammatical characteristics, e.g. hypothetical sen-
tences, involving what could not or would not happen,^ past
^ We may give as an instance such ciple for translating these, and he
passages as John v. 46, viii. jo, al,, will find it extremely difficult to
where we have the imperfect in both carry it out in easy and idiomatic
clauses, when contrasted with such English. Even in the simplest
passages as Matt. xi. 21, where both case, — imperfect in both clauses and
clauses have the aorist, or with such aorist in both clauses, — if we try
passages as Heb. iv. 8, where there always to trans ate the former by
is an aorist in the first clause and an 'would' and the latter by 'would
imperfect in the second, or con- have' (not an unreasonable principle)
versely, as John xiv. 28, where the we shall find many a passage that
imperfect is in the first clause and will put even this rule to a test that
the aorist in the second. I et any it will not in practice be found able
one try to lay down a settled prin- successfully to bear.
ENGLISH NEIF TESTAMENT. 211
participles with finite verbs, the use of ' shall' or ' shall have'
in the translation of the aorist subjunctive after certain
temporal particles, &c. — all would require to be noted down
at the time and to be carefully registered. There would
thus be a large and increasing amount of general principles
which would be continually tested by actual practice, and
ultimately confirmed and consolidated. With these thus
acquired and thus verified, the whole work would be recon-
sidered, and the result thus arrived at accepted for that
edition as final.
The //z/r^ principle would be to preserve the mean between Revision
pretermission of what ought to have been corrected, and ^„^^^^^^ but
mere improvement in renderings when the necessity for the sufficient,
change was not distinctly appreciable. In other words, the
revision would have to be alike conservative and sufficient ;
carried out on the general principle of the least possible
change on the one hand, and yet honourably imitative of that
extreme vigilance, which (in the comparison in Chap. iii. of
those passages as given in our own Version, with the same
passages as given in Tyndale and the early Versions) we
have already observed to be such a special and honourable
characteristic of the Revision of 161 1. To innovate, or,
what is called ' improve,' is a grievous mistake on the one
side ; but it must not be forgotten that there is a directly
contrary mistake, which, if made, might lead to very un-
welcome consequences. If the revision were not fairly a
sufficient one, it would certainly be followed at no great
length of time by another attempt, and the very evil, of
p 2
212 REFISIOh OF THE
which we have been forced to admit the possibility in our
last chapter, would become real and actual. To use a
homely simile, if we create an appetite for revision we must
be careful to satisfy it. No doubt this canon is a far easier
one to state than to follow. This golden mean of correcting
just what ought to be corrected is excessively hard to main-
tain ; still we feel confident that if the general reasonableness
and truth of this principle be fairly recognised, and if the
attempt be made, as far as possible, to act on it, experience
will gradually make the observance of it more and more
easy and instinctive. The principle, of course, really in-
volves all that has already been said on the limits of revision,
and includes numberless degrees of application : yet, we
are persuaded, if once the reviser clearly appreciates the
difference between a mere debateable improvement and a
thoroughly necessary correction, he will be enabled, after a
moderate amount of practice, to decide with approximate
success in those many cases which lie on the border-land, and,
in the just estimate of which, the strongest call is made upon
the intelligence and judgment of the reviser. Our own cor-
rections in the fifth chapter will, we have no doubt, supply
the acute reader with several instances in which we ourselves
have unwittingly crossed the frontier, and have introduced
unnecessary corrections ; still, if it be so, we shall have, at
any rate, illustrated the truth of another principle, often
insisted on in these pages, that no single mind can produce
a thoroughly good and consistent revision.
T\i.t fourth principle, which it would seem most desirable
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 213
carefully to observe, and in every case strictly to act upon The old
tliroughout the work, has been already briefly alluded to in J'^^^ JJ^^J
the introductory chapter, and may now be stated more fully
and precisely. It relates to the language and vocabulary to
be used in the corrections and alterations that may be intro-
duced ; and it may be expressed as follows : In corrections
limit the choice of words to the vocabulary of the presetit
Versio7i combined with that of the Versions that preceded
it -^ and in alterations preserve as far as possible the rhythm
and cadence of the Authorized Version. This principle
cannot be too strongly insisted upon. It is in the choice
of words, and the juxta-position of the w^ords when chosen,
that the success of any revision will be found in a great
degree to depend. And for these three reasons : the revised
Version must be a popular Version ; it must also be a Ver-
sion that reads well, and can be heard with the old and
familiar pleasure with which our present Version is always
listened to ; it must, thirdly, be such that no consciousness
' It seems desirable especially to regard of the language in which the
include the earlier Versions, with the corrections are to be clothed. Pre-
caution only that theRhemish Version, quently they will be found to con-
from the peculiar nature of its Ian- tain the very alteration we might
guage, must commonly be excepted. wish to introduce. And herein we
It is often, as has been already re- shall supplement the work of 161 1.
marked (see p. 91), useful in its The translators of that day were
vocabulary, but so Latinized that it bidden to revert to the older Versions,
can only be used with the utmost but it has been already observed that
caution. The other Versions, espe- they did this very imperfectly. See
cially those of Tyndale and Cover- p. 90, and Westcott, History of the
dale, may be used very freely in English Bible, p. 339.
214 REVISION OF THE
of novelty of turn or expression is awakened in the mind of
hearer or reader. In a word, we must never be reminded
that we are not hearing the old Version ; and must only be
brought to perceive the revision, when we read it over
thoughtfully in private. Such a result can only be obtained
by making the correction in words chosen out of (so to
speak) a strictly Biblical vocabulary, and also by the
mechanical but very necessary proceeding of having eabh
chapter, when completed, read aloud, slowly and con-
tinuously, by one of the body of Revisers to his assembled
brethren. Many a correction which the eye and inward
feeling might have been wilHng to accept will be beneficially
challenged by the simple yet subtle process of the hearing
of the outward ear. This very homely suggestion will be
found of some practical usefulness.
Vote not to Tht fifth principle is more one of detail, but still it seems
be hurried.
to involve in it so much of common sense and practical
wisdom that it perhaps deserves a place among the leading
principles we are now specifying, and it may be stated in
the following rule : — In every passage where there may be
distinct differences of opinion, and decided expressions of
it, reserve the taking of the vote thereon till the beginning of
the next meeting. Let the arguments for the different
renderings be fully stated and concluded at the prior meet-
ing, so that nothing remains but the decision between two
or more competing corrections. But let that decision, as
we have said, be made at the subsequent meeting, after
time has been taken for private reconsideration, and after
ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 515
every trace of that slight irritation which is often called out
in the very best of us by opposing argument and by the
keenness of discussion, has entirely disappeared. It should
be a fixed rule that the discussion should not be reopened
when the vote is taken, unless with the consent of two-
thirds ; as, otherwise, the very evil which this rule is de-
signed to repress would be again called into existence and
operation. Such a rule requires but few comments to
recommend it. It is based on the recognition of some
amount of poor human infirmity, which, in such a calm and
holy work as the revision of the Scriptures, should ever be
sensitively provided against. There should be no tinge of
temper or party spirit in any correction, however slight, that
may hereafter find its place on the pages of the English
Bible.
Our sixth principle relates to the use of the margin, and '^e^t should
^ ^ always be
is founded on a due recognition of the importance of two better than
practically opposing considerations. On the one hand, we
have already distinctly expressed the opinion, and have acted
upon it in more than one passage of the sample-revisions in
a foregoing chapter — that, in a doubtful passage, the present
rendering should be maintained, unless there was a distinct
preponderance of argument and authority against it; and
that the competing rendering should be placed in the
margin. On the other hand, no principle seems more dis-
tinctly to commend itself to us than this, — that the margin
should not, in the general judgment of scholars, be con-
sidered to be exegetically or critically superior to the
2l6
REFISION OF THE
text.^ Such is the judgment commonly entertained in refe-
rence to our present margin ; such certainly should not be the
judgment of scholars and divines in reference to the margin of
the future. But how can we harmonize these partially con-
flicting considerations ? How can we combine conservatism
with loyalty to the calm decision of an intelligent majority ?
Perhaps thus, — J^'irsf, by considering each existing marginal
rendering as so 7iearly of the same authority as that of the
text, that if the majority, even by a single vote," decided
for the margin, the margin and the text should at once
change places. Secondly^ in cases where there may be
It is with some degree of regret
that we observe that the Bishop of
Lincoln, in his recent speech in
Convocation (see Guardian for
May II, p. 550), still advocates
what, we have seen, he recom-
mended in Convocation thirteen
years ago. See above, p. 6, note 2.
There is nothing we may more
justly deprecate than any plan which
might contemplate placing the cor-
rections that may be proposed in the
margin. Any plan more likely to
invite imperfectly considered cor-
rections can hardly be conceived.
It would in fact be thoroughly to
misuse the margin; it would give
(if the Bi; hop's suggestions were
adopted) veiy undesirable liberty to
individual ministers — viz., as to
whether they would read publicly
he text or the margin; and it
would also at once relieve the Re-
visers of a large portion of that deep
feeling of responsibility, which a
continual remembrance that what
they are recommending is for the
Text, would be certain to bring
with it. How soberly and how
thoughtfully men would form their
decisions, when those decisions were
to settle (if their Revision was ac-
cepted) what was ultimately to take
the place of the present words, and
hereafter to be read publicly as a
portion of the Book of Life.
2 We may illustrate this by an
instance in one of the two sample-
portions of the Authorized Version
which we have revised in Chap. v.
In Romans viii. 27, it is doubtful
whether oti is causal or simply
demonstrative, whether, in feet, it
is to be translated 'because' or
ENGLISH NEH' TESTAMENT.
217
no marginal rendering, by providing that some fixed pro-
portion of votes, for example two-thirds, should always be
required before any portion of the present Version should
finally be displaced, whether to be transferred to the margin
or no. The transference to the margin would obviously
apply only to cases of real importance, and in which
all would agree, whichever side they might take, that the
alternative rendering ought specially to be recorded. On
a final revision, then, two-thirds might with profit be required,
in reference to all differences from the A. V., but in z. first
revision the decision of a simple majority should always be
allowed to prevail.^ No committee would be wise to begin
their work with self-tied hands. Reverence, experience,
* that.' Here the A. V. places the
second of these two translations in
the margin. On the principle then
above laid down, a bare majority
would be entitled to take this latter
translation if they thought fit. They
perhaps would take it, as the clause
really does not strictly contain the
reason for the assertion in the fore-
going clause, but seems rather to
explain more precisely what is just
before stated generally — namely,
thatHe'maketh intercession, &c.' So
Grotiusand Estius, and, among more
recent expositors, Fritzsche, Meyer,
Reiche, and others.
^ We do here earnestly repeat the
hope, already expressed in substance
in an earlier portion of this work
(seep. 26), that the judgment of the
Ancient Versions will especially
be considered. In doubtful cases,
and where the grammatical and
exegetical arguments are very nearly
in equipoise, the judgment of the
early Versions is of great moment.
Every pains therefore should be
taken to ascertain their opinions;
and those opinions ought to be ac-
counted as votes of a very preroga-
tive character. Great weight may
also justly be laid on the express
decisions of the Greek Fathers.
The deliberate opinion of men who
spoke the language of the New
Testament cannot fail to exercise
considerable influence on the judg-
ment of every sober interpreter.
2i8 REVISION OF THE
and let us not fail to add, prayer for spiritual guidance,
would always be found to be of more avail than elaborate
rules, which the stress of practice and the diversity of cir-
cumstances would soon show to be utterly nugatory. Such
a body as the Revisers should be jealously careful to reserve
to themselves all proper freedom. Rules and canons are
good, but elasticity is better ; and in no undertaking that
can readily be conceived, will elasticity be found a more
necessary element than in the translation of Scripture or
the revision of translations already made. Elasticity is the
characteristic of every Version from the days of Tyndale
down to the date of the last revision, and elasticity must be
the characteristic of the revised Version of the future, if it
is ever to displace or even rival the fresh, vigorous, and
genuinely idiomatic translation that bears the honoured
name of the Authorized Version.
Follow the The seventh and last principle may be very briefly stated,
dd rules. ^^^^ conveniently embodied in the following recommendation,
viz., that, mutatis mutandis^ the Revisers of our own day
should consider themselves as bound by the spirit of the
rules laid down for the guidance of the Translators of 1611.
In several points they might even be bound by the letter \
but, as the circumstances are different, and the problem now
to be solved not perfectly the same as it was then, it would
seem enough to suggest a loyal adherence to the spirit of
the rules, and especially a careful imitation of the manner
in which those rules were applied. To say more would be
to pass into details which have either been already noticed
ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT. 219
and illustrated in the foregoing pages, or which can only
properly be discussed when all the varied exigencies of the
work shall have displayed themselves in actual practice.
The rules of the revision of 161 1 may form the basis for the
rules of the new revision ; but they must be read subject to
the inherent differences between the work of the past and
the work of the future. The former Revisers had to deal
with a Version of but moderate pretensions (the Bishops'
Bible), and but doubtfully holding its own against its Genevan
rival. The Revisers of these days have to deal with a Ver-
sion of the highest possible strain, and that deservedly stands
unique and unapproached. It may be wise, then, for our
present Revisers to avail themselves of the wisdom of past
rules, but it must nearly always be rather in the newness of
their spirit, than in the oldness of the letter.
To sum up all, then, in a single sentence, we would re-
spectfully and deferentially say to the learned and faithful
men that will shortly address themselves to this great under-
taking : — Do your work together ; consider experience your
truest guide; dorUt try to Hmpi-ove' our present Version^ but be
satisfied with correcting it; use the old words., and have an ear
for the old rhythm; don't decide till afterthought has exercised
its due influence; make the text better than the margin; and
lastly, ^//(?w the spirit of the old rules.
We may now close this chapter, and with it the present Conclusion,
work. There are numberless details which might yet be
specified. There are many suggestions, only partially de-
veloped, which perhaps it might not be wholly out of place
220 REFISION OF THE
to specify in a chapter that has for its heading — The best
manner of proceeding with the work. But all these things we
may now leave to the learned body of men who either have
been, or are about to be called to the important work. Let
us trust all details to their wisdom and faithfulness, and
support them by our prayers. Their work is arduous ; much
is expected from them ; the object at which they are aiming
is almost discouragingly high : success is what is demanded
of them, and implied in the very fact of their being called
together ; failure is an individual as well as a collective re-
proach. Yes, the work is arduous. Never since the last
revision have scholars and theologians girded up their loins
to a work in which more faithfulness was required in pre-
paration ; more vigilance in execution ; more patience in
discussing ; more wisdom in discerning ; more sobriety in
judging. Never, during the two centuries and a half that
have now passed away, has English learning and good sense
been called upon to submit themselves to a severer test.
Never was there a work in which could be needed not only
for the general body, but for every individual member of it,
more patient energy, deeper humility, and a fuller sense of
duty and responsibility.
Let us pray, then, for our Revisers and their work. Let
us pray that their work may bring a blessing to this Church
and Nation, and make wiser unto salvation not only us at
home, but all those that sj^eak our common tongue — those
countless thousands whose inner and spiritual life the de-
cisions of these Revisers may affect, and whose knowledge
ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 221
of God's message to mankind their deliberations may be
permitted to further. But those results are not yet. That
future is still distant. Even with the most prospered issues,
a generation must pass away ere the labours of the present
time will be so far recognised as to take the place of the
labours of the past. The youngest scholar that may be
called upon to bear his part in the great undertaking will
have fallen on sleep before the labours in which he may
have shared will be regarded as fully bearing their hoped-for
fruit. The latest survivor of the gathered company will be
resting in the calm of Paradise ere the work at which he
toiled will meet with the reception which, by the blessing of
God the Holy Ghost, it may ultimately be found to deserve.
The bread will be cast upon the waters, but it will not be
found till after many days.
And it is good that it should be so. Such work as the
revision of the noblest Version of the Word of God that
this world holds, is not for the fleeting praise or blame of
contemporaries, but for the calm judgment of the holy and
the wise in distant days and generations yet to come. . . . With
such mingled feelings, with these humbly implied aspirations
on the one hand, and these chastening remembrances on
the other, — with the quickest sense of frailty and weakness,
and yet with the consciousness of deepest responsibility, let
our Revisers now address themselves to their work, and in
the end all may be well. Let us remember that our best
and highest powers are vouchsafed to us in this world only
for labour while it is day, but let us also verily remember
222 REVISION OF THE ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT.
that such labour, if faithfully bestowed, will abide, for that
on which it is to be bestowed is changeless and eternal.
All flesh is grass, and all the glory of man as the
FLOWER OF GRASS. ThE GRASS WITHERETH, AND THE
flower thereof falleth away j but the word of the
Lord endureth for ever.
THE end.
RELIGIOUS AND MORAL WORKS.
A Critical and Grammatical Commentary on St.
Paul's Epistles ; Greek Text, with Revised Translation and English
Notes. By Charles J. Ellicott, D.D., Bishop of G-loucester and
Bristol. 8vo.
Galatians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6d.
Ephesians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6d.
Pastoral Epistles, Fourth Edition, 10s. 6d.
PiiiLiPPiANS, Colossians, and Philemon, Third Edition,
10s. 6d.
Thessalonians, Third Edition, 7s. 6d,
Historical Lectures en the Life of our Lord Jesus
Christ : being the Hulsean Lectures for 1859. By Charles J.
Ellicott, D.D. Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Fifth Edition.
8vo, 12s.
*^* The present edition has been generally revised. The text has
been left unaltered, but additions have been made in many places to the
notes, and in a few instances corrections have been introduced. The
whole volume has been read over in connexion with the recent work of
Caspari, intitled Chronolugisch-geogra2Msclie Einleitung in das Lchen
Jesu Christi, and is now supplied with continuous references to this
excellent treatise.
The Destiny of the Creature ; and other Sermons
preached before the University of Cambridge. By Charles J.
Ellicott, D.D. Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Fourth Edition.
Post 8vo, 5s.
The Life and Epistles of St. Paul, By W. J.
CoNTBEARE, M.A. fate Fellow of Trin. Coll. Cantab., and J. S.
HowsoN, D.D. Principal of Liverpool College.
Library Edition, with all the Original Illustrations, Maps,
Landscapes on Steel, Woodcuts, &c. 2 vols. 4to, 48s.
Intermediate Edition, with a Selection of Maps, Plates, and
Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown 8vo, 31s. 6d.
Student's Edition, revised and condensed, with 46 Illustrations
and Maps. 1 vol. crown 8vo, price 9s.
The Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul; with
Dissertations on the Ships and Navigation of the Ancients. By
James Smith, F.R.S. Crown 8vo, Charts, 10s. 6d.
The Acts of the Apostles ; with a Commentary,
and Practical and Devotional Suggestions for Readers and Students
of the English Bible. By the Rev. F. C. Cook, M.A., Canon of
Exeter, &c. New Edition, 8vo, 12s. Qd.
An Exposition of the Thirty- Nine Articles, His-
torical and Doctrinal. By E. Harold Browne, D.D. Lord Bishop
of Ely. Eighth Edition. 8vo, 16s.
LONGMANS, GREEN, READER AND DYER.
2 Belif/ious and Moral Works.
Ewald's History of Israel to the Death of Moses.
Translated from the German. Edited with a Preface and an
Appendix, by Russell Martineau, M.A., Professor of Hebrew
in Manchester New College, London. Second Edition, continued
to the Commencement of the Monarchy. 2 vols. 8vo, 24s.
An Introduction to the Study of the New Testa-
ment, Critical, Exegetical, and Theological. By the Rev. S.
Davidson, D.D., LL.D. 2 vols. 8vo, 30s.
The Greek Testament ; with Notes, Grammatical
and Exegetical. By the Rev. W. Websteb, M.A., and the Rev.
W. F. Wilkinson, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo, 11. is.
Vol. I. The Gospels and Acts, 20s.
„ II. The Epistles and Apocalypse, 24s.
Rev. T. H. Home's Introduction to the Critical
Study and Knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. Twelfth Edition, as
last revised throughout and brought up to the existing State of
Biblical Knowledge ; under careful editorial revision. With 4 Maps
and 22 AVoodcuts and Facsimiles. 4 vols. 8vo, 42s.
Eev. T. H. Home's Compendious Introduction
to the Study of the Bible, being an Analysis of tlie lartrer work by
the same Author. Re-edited by the Rev. John Aire, M.A. With
Maps, &c. Post 8vo, ^s.
Passing Thoughts on Religion. By the Author
of * Amy Herbert.' New Edition. Fcp. 5s.
' Spiritual Songs' for the Sundays and Holidays
throughout the Year. By J. S. B. Moxsfll, LL.D , Vicar of
Egham and Rural Dean. Fourth Edition, Sixth Thousand. Fcp.
price 4s. Qd.
The Beatitudes : Abasement before God : Sorrow
for Sin; Meekness of Spirit; Desire for Holiness : Gentleness;
Purity of Heart ; the Peace-makers ; Sufferings for Chiist. By ihe
same Author. Third Edition, revised. Fcp. 3s. Qd.
His Presence not his Memory, 1855. By the
same Author, in Memory of his Son. Sixth Edition. 16mo. Is.
Lyra Germanica, translated from the German by
Miss C. WiNKWORTH. First Series, Hymns for the Sundays and
Chief Festivals ; Second Series, the Christian Life. Fcp. 3s. 6cZ.
each Series.
LONGMANS, GREEN, PEADER, AND DYER.
[SEI^TEIvIBEPl 1870.]
GEIEML LIST OP WOEKS
PUBLISHED BY
Messrs. LONGMANS, GREEN, and CO.
PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.
History^ Politics^ Historical Memoirs^ &c.
The HISTORY of ENGLAND from the Fall of Wolsey to the Defeat
of the Spanish Armada. By James ANTHOifT rKOUDE, M.A. late Fellow
of Exeter College, Oxford.
Library Edition", 12 Vols. 8vo. price £8 18s.
Cabinet Edition, now appearing, in 12 vols, crown Sto. price 6s. each.
The HISTORY of ENGLAND from the Accession of James II. By
Lord Macaulay.
Library Edition, 5 vols. 8vo. £4.
Cabinet Edition, 8 vols, post 8vo. 48s.
People's Edition, 4 vols, crown 8vo. 16s.
LORD MACAULAY'S WORKS. Complete and Uniform Library
Edition. Edited by his Sister, Lady Trevelyan. 8 vols. 8to. with Portrait,
price £5 5s. cloth, or £8 8s. bound in tree-calf by Rivi6re.
An ESSAY on the HISTORY of the ENGLISH GOVERNMENT and
Constitution, from the Reign of Henry VII. to the Present Time. By
John Earl Russell. Fourth Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. &s.
SELECTIONS from SPEECHES of EARL RUSSELL, 1817 to 1841,
and from Despatches, 1859 to 1865 ; with Introductions. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s.
VARIETIES of VICE-REGAL LIFE. By Sir Wiloam Dbnison,
K.C.B. late Governor-General of the Australian Colonies, and Governor of
Madras. With Two Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s.
On PARLIAMENTARY GOVERNMENT in ENGLAND : Its Origin,
Development, and Practical Operation. By Alpheus Todd, Librarian of
the Legislative Assembly of Canada. 2 vols. 8vo. price £l 17s.
LAND SYSTEMS and INDUSTRIAL ECONOMY of IRELAND, ENG-
LAND, and CONTINENTAL COUNTRIES. By T. B. Clippb Leslie.
LL.B. of Lincoln's Inn, Barrister-at-Law. 8vo. 12s.
A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT of the NEUTRALITY of GREAT BRI-
TAIN DURING the AMERICAN CIVIL WAR. By Mountague Ber-
nard, M.A. Chichele Professor of International Law and Diplomacy in the
University of Oxford. Royal 8vo. l&s.
2 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO.
The HISTORY of ENGLAND during the Reign of George the Third.
By the Right Hon. W. N. Masset. Cabinet Edition. 4 vols, post 8vo.24s.
The CONSTITUTIONAL HISTOEY of ENGLAND, since the Acces-
sion of George III. 1760—1860. By Sir Thomas Eeskine Mat, C.B. Second
Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 33s.
HISTORICAL STUDIES. By Herman Merivale, M.A. 8vo. 125. 6d.
The OXFORD REFORMERS of 1498— John Colet, Erasmus, and
Thomas More ; being a History of their Eellow-work. By Frederic
Seebohm. Second Edition, enlarged. 8vo. 14s.
A HISTORY of WALES, derived from Authentic Sources. By Jane
Williams, Ysgafell. 8vo. 14s.
LECTURES on the HISTORY of ENGLAND, from the earliest Times
to the Death of King Edward II. By William Longman. With Maps
and Illustrations. 8vo. 15s.
The HISTORY of the LIFE and TIMES of EDWARD the THIRD.
By William Longman. With 9 Maps, 8 Plates, and 16 Woodcuts. 2 vols.
8vo. 28s.
HISTORY of the NORMAN KINGS of ENGLAND, from a New
Collation of the Contemporary Chronicles. By Thomas Cobbe, Barrister,
of the Inner Temple. 8vo. price 16s.
The OVERTHROW of the GERMANIC CONFEDERATION by
PRUSSIA in 1866. By Sir Alexander Malet, Bart. K.C.B. With 5 Maps.
8vo. 18s.
The MILITARY RESOURCES of PRUSSIA and FRANCE, and
RECENT CHANGES in the ART of WAR. By Lieut.-Col. Chesnet,
R.E. and Henry Reeve, D.C.L. Crown 8vo. price 7s. 6d.
WATERLOO LECTURES: a Study of the Campaign of 1815. By
Colonel Charles C. Chesnet, R.E. late Professor of Military Art and
History in the Staff College. New Edition. 8vo. with Map, 10s. 6d.
DEMOCRACY in AMERICA. By Alexis De Tocqueville. Trans-
lated by Henry Reeve. 2 vols. 8vo. 21s.
HISTORY of the REFORMATION in EUROPE in the Time of
Calvin. By J. H. Merle D'Aubign]6, D.D. Vols. I. and II. Svo. 28s.
Vol. IIL12S. Vol. IV. 16s. Vol. V. price 16s.
HISTORY of FRANCE, from Clovis and Charlemagne to the Acces-
sion of Napol6on III. By Eyre Evans Groove. 5 vols. Svo. £4 13s.
CHAPTERS from FRENCH HISTORY ; St. Louis, Joan of Arc,
Henri IV. with Sketches of the Intermediate Periods. By J. H.
GuRNEY, M.A. New Edition. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 6d.
MEMOIR of POPE SIXTUS the FIFTH. By Baron Hubner. Trans-
lated from the Original in French, with the Author's sanction, by Hubert
E. H. Jerningham. 2 vols. Svo. [Nearly ready.
IGNATIUS LOYOLA and the EARLY JESUITS. By Stewart Rose.
Svo. with Portrait, price 16s.
The HISTORY of GREECE. By C. Thirlwall, D.D. Lord Bishop
of St. David's. 8 vols. fcp. Svo. price 28s. I
GREEK HISTORY from Themistocles to Alexander, in a Series of
Lives from Plutarch. Revised and arranged by A. H. Clough. Fcp. with
4A Woodcuts, 6s.
NEW WOEKS PUBLISHED 3T LONGMANS and CO.
CRITICAL HISTOEY of the LANGUAGE and LITERATURE of
Ancient Greece. By William Muke, of Caldwell. 5 vols. 8vo. £3 9s.
The TALE of the GREAT PERSIAN WAR, from the Histories of
Herodotus. By George W. Cox, M.A. New Edition. "Fcp. 3s. 6d.
HISTORY of the LITERATURE of ANCIENT GREECE. By Pro-
fessor K. O. MtJLLEE. Translated by the Right Hon. Sir Geoege Coene-
WALL Lewis, Bart, and by J. W. Donaldson, D.D. 3 vols. 8vo. 21s.
HISTORY of the CITY of ROME from its Foundation to the Sixteenth
Century of the Christian Era. By Thomas H. Dxee, LL.D. 8vo. with 2
Maps, 15s.
The HISTORY of ROME. By "Wilhelm Ihne. Translated and
revised by the Author. Vols. I. and II. Svo. ^Nearly ready.
HISTORY of the ROMANS nnder the EMPIRE. By the Very Rev.
C. Meeivale, D.C.L. Dean of Ely. 8 vols, post Svo. 48s.
The FALL of the ROMAN REPUBLIC ; a Short History of the Last
Century of the Commonwealth. By the same Author. 12mo. 7s. &d.
The STUDENT'S MANUAL of the HISTORY of INDIA, from the
Earliest Period to the Present. By Colonel Meadows Tatloe, M.R.A.S.
M.R.I.A. Author of ' The Confessions of a Thug.' Crown Svo. \_In the x)ress.
The HISTORY of INDIA, from the Earliest Period to the close of Lord
Dalhonsie's Administration. By John Claek Maeshman. 3 vols, crown
Svo. 22s. &d.
INDIAN POLITY : a View of the System of Administration in India.
By Lieutenant-Colonel Geoege CHESJfET, Fellow of the University of
Calcutta. New Edition, revised; with Map. Svo. price 21s.
HOME POLITICS; being a consideration of the Causes of the Growth
of Trade in relation to Labour, Pauperism, and Emigration. By DAJflEl.
Geant. Svo. 7s.
REALITIES of IRISH LIFE. By W. Steuart Trench, Land Agent
in Ireland to the Marquess of Lansdowne, the Marquess of Bath, and Lord
Digby. Eifth Edition. Crown Svo. price 6s.
The STUDENT'S MANUAL of the HISTORY of IRELAND. By
MaetP. Cusack, Authoress of the 'Illustrated of Ireland, from the Earliest
Period to the Year of Catholic Emancipation.' Crown Svo. price 6s.
CRITICAL and HISTORICAL ESSAYS contributed to the Edinburgh
Beview. By the Right Hon. Loed Macatjlat.
Cabinet Edition, 4 vols, post Svo. 24s. Libeaet Edition, 3 vols. Svo. 36s.
People's Edition, 2 vols.'crown Svo. 8s. Student's Edition, 1 vol. cr. Svo. 6s.
HISTORY of EUROPEAN MORALS, from Augustus to Charlemagne.
By W. E. H. Lecet, M.A. Second Edition. 2 vols. Svo. price 28s.
HISTORY of the RISE and INFLUENCE of the SPIRIT of
RATIONALISM in EUROPE. By W. E. H. Leckt, M.A. Cabinet Edition,
being the Fourth. 2 vols, crown Svo. price 16s.
GOD in HISTORY ; or, the Progress of Man's Faith in the Moral
Order of the World. By Baron Bunsen. Translated by Susanna Wink-
WOETH; with a Preface by Dean Stanley. 3 vols. Svo. price 42s.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO.
The HISTOKY of PHILOSOPHY, from Thales to Comte. By
Geoege Henry Lentes. Third Edition. 2 vols. 8to. 30*.
TLe MYTHOLOGY of the AEYAN NATIONS. By George W.
Cox, M.A. late Scholar of Trinity CoUego, Oxford, Joint-Editor, with the
late Professor Brande, of the Fourth Edition of ' The Dictionary of Science,
Literature, and Art,' Author of ' Tales of Ancient Greece,' &c. 2 vols. 8vo. 28vJ.
EGYPT'S PLACE in UNIVERSAL HISTORY; an Historical Investi-
gation. By Baron Bunsen, D.C.L. Translated by C. H. Cotteell, M.A.
With Additions by S. Biech, LL.D. 5 vols. 8vo. price £8 14«. 6d.
HISTORY of CIVILISATION in England and France, Spain and Scot-
land. By Henet Thomas Buckle. New Edition of the entire Work,
with a complete Index. 3 vols, crown 8vo, 2i>s.
HISTORY of the CHRISTIAN CHURCH, from the Ascension of
Christ to the Conrersion of Constantine. By E. Bueton, D.D. late
Prof, of Divinity in the Univ. of Oxford. Eighth Edition. Ycp.Ss.6d.
SKETCH of the HISTORY of the CHURCH of ENGLAND to the
Revolution of 1688. By the Right Rev. T. V. Shoet, D.D. Lord Bishop of
St. Asaph. Eighth Edition. Crown Svo. 7s. 6cZ.
HISTORY of the EARLY CHURCH, from the First Preaching of the
Gospel to the Council of Nicaea. a.d. 325. By Elizabeth M. Sewell,
Author of 'Amy Herbert.' New Edition, with Questions. Fcp. 45. 6rf.
ThB ENGLISH REFORMATION. By F. C. Massingberd, M.A.
Chancellor of Lincoln and Rector of South Ormsby. Fourth Edition, revised.
Fcp. Svo. 7s. Qd.
MAUNDER' S HISTORICAL TREASURY ; comprising a General In-
troductory Outline of Universal History, and a series of Separate Histories.
Latest Edition, revised and brought down to the Present Time by the
Rev. Geoege William Cox, M.A. Fcp. 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. calf.
WOODWARD'S HISTORICAL and CHRONOLOGICAL ENCYCLO-
PAEDIA.—The copious • Encyclopaedia of Chronology and History,' projected
and left unfinished by the late B, B. Woodwaed, B.A. F.S.A. Librarian to
the Queen at Windsor, is in an advanced state of preparation, and will be
completed by Mr. :W. L. R. Gates, Editor of the Dictionary of General
Biogra'phy, the friend, and for ten years the coUaborateur, of !JJr.
Woodwaed.
Biographical Worlcs,
The LIFE and LETTERS of FARADAY. By Dr. Besce Jones,
Secretary of the Royal Institution. Second Edition, thoroughly revised.
2 vols. 8vo. with Portrait, and Eight Engravings on Wood, price 28s.
FARADAY as a DISCOVERER. By John Tyndall, LL.D. F.R.S.
Professor of Natural Philosophy in the Royal Institution. New and Cheaper
Edition, with Two Portraits. Fop. Svo. 3s. 6rf.
The LIFE and LETTERS of the Rev. SYDNEY SMITH. Edited
by his Daughter, Lady Holland, and Mrs. AusTiif. New Edition, complete
in One Volume. Crown Svo. price 6s.
A MEMOIR of GEORGE EDWARD LYNCH COTTON, D.D. late
Lord Bishop of Calcutta ; with Selections from his Journals and Letters.
Edited by Mrs. Cotton. [/» preparation.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO.
The LIFE of OLIVER CROMWELL, to the Death of Charles 1. By
J. R. AxDKEWS, Barristei'-at-Law. 8vo. lAs.
DICTIONARY of GENERAL BIOGRAPHY; containing Concise
Memoirs and Notices of the most Eminent Persons of all Countries, from
the Earliest Ages to the Present Time. Edited by W. L. R. Gates. 8vo. 21s.
LIVES of the TTJDOR PRINCESSES, including Lady Jane Grey and
her Sisters. Ey Agxes Stkickland, Author of 'Lives of the Queens of
England.' Post 8vo. with Portrait, &c. 12s. Qd.
LIVES of the QUEENS of ENGLAND. By Agnes Strickland.
Library Edition, newly revised ; with Portraits of every Queen, Autographs,
and Vignettes. 8 vols, post 8vo. 7s. 6d. each.
MEMOIRS of BARON BUNSEN. Drawn chiefly from Family Papers
by his Widow, Feances Baroness Bunsen. Second Edition, abridged ;
with 2 Portraits and 4 Woodcuts. 2 vols, post 8vo. 21s.
The LETTERS of the Right Hon. Sir GEORGE CORNEWALL
LEWIS, Bart, to various Friends. Edited by his Brother, the Rev. Canon
Sir G. F. Levtis, Bart. 8vo. with Portrait, price lis.
LIFE of the DUKE of WELLINGTON. By the Rev. G. E. Gleig,
M.A. Popular Edition, carefully revised -, with copious Additions. Crown
Svo. with Portrait, 5s.
HISTORY of MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS. By J. H. Newman, D.D.
Being the Substance of Apologia pro Vita, Su^. Post 8vo, 6s.
FATHER MATHEW: a Biography. By John Francis Maguire,
M.P. for Cork. Popular Edition, with Portrait. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d.
FELIX MENDELSSOHN'S LETTERS from Italy and Switzerland,
and Letters from 1833 to 1847, translated by Lady Wallace. New Edition
with Portrait. 2 vols, crown 8vo. 5s. each.
MEMOIRS of SIR HENRY HAVELOCK, K.C.B. By John Clark
Maeshman. Cabinet Edition, with Portrait. Crown Svo. price 3s. Qd.
CAPTAIN COOK'S LIFE, VOYAGES, and DISCOVERIES. 18mo.
Woodcuts, 2s. Qd.
VICISSITUDES of FAMILIES. By Sir J. Bernard Burke, C.B.
Ulster King of Arms. New Edition, remodelled and enlarged. 2^ vols.
crown Svo. 21s.
THE EARLS of GRANARD : a Memoir of the Noble Family of Forbes.
Written by Admiral the Hon, John Forbes, and edited by George
Arthur Hastings, present Earl of Granard, K.P. Svo. 10s.
ESSAYS in ECCLESIASTICAL BIOGRAPHY. By the Eight Hon.
Sir J. Stephen, LL.D. Cabinet Edition, being the Fifth. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d.
MAUNDER' S BIOGRAPHICAL TREASURY. Thirteenth Edition,
reconstructed, thoroughly revised, and in great part rewritten ; with about
1,000 additional Memoirs and Notices, by W. L. R. Gates. Fcp. 6s.
LETTERS and LIFE of FRANCIS BACON, including all his Occa-
sional Works. Collected and edited, with a Commentary, by J. Spedding,
Trin. Coll. Cantab. Vols. I. and II. bvo. 24s. Vols. III. and IV. 24s.
Vol. V. price 12s.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO.
Criticism^ Philosophy^ Polity^ &c.
The INSTITUTES of JUSTINIAN; with English Introduction, Trans-
lation, and Notes. By T. C. Sandaes, M.A. Barrister, late Fellow of Oriel
Coll. Oxon. New Edition. 8vo. 15s.
SOCRATES and the SOCRATIC SCHOOLS. Translated from the
German of Dr. E. Zellee, witli the Author's approval, by the Rev. OSWALD
J. Reichel, B.CL. and M.A. Crown 8vo. 8s. Qd.
The STOICS, EPICUREANS, and SCEPTICS. Translated from the
German of Dr. E. Zbllee, with the Author's approval, by Oswald J.
Reichel, B.CL. and M.A. Crown Svo. price 14s. r
The ETHICS of ARISTOTLE, illustrated with Essays and Notes.
By Sir A. Geant, Bart. M.A. LL.D. Second Edition, revised and completed.
2 vols. Svo. price 28s.
The NICOMACHEAN ETHICS of ARISTOTLE newly translated into
English. By R, Williams, B.A.Pellow and late Lecturer of Merton College,
and sometime Student of Christ Church, Oxford. 8vo. 12s.
ELEMENTS of LOGIC. By R. Whatelt, D.D. late Archbishop of
Dublin. New Edition. Svo. 10s. Qd. crown Svo. 4s. Qd.
Elements of Rhetoric. By the same Author. New Edition. Svo.
10*. &d. crown Svo. 4s. Qd.
English Synonymes. By E. Jane Whatelt. Edited by Archbishop
Whatelt. 5th Edition. Fcp. 3s.
BACON'S ESSAYS with ANNOTATIONS. By R. Whatelt, D.D.
late Archbishop of Dublin. Sixth Edition. Svo. 10s. 6d.
LORD BACON'S WORKS, collected and edited by J. Spedding, M.A.
R. L. Ellis, M.A. and D. D. Heath. New and Cheaper Edition. 7 vols.
Svo. price £3 13s. Qd.
ENGLANL and IRELAND. By John Stuabt Mill. Fifth Edition,
vo. Is.
The SUBJECTION of WOMEN. By John Stuakt Mill. New
Edition. Post 8vo.'5s.
On REPRESENTATIVE GOVERNMENT. By John Stuart Mill.
Third Edition. Svo. 9s. Crown Svo. 2s.
On LIBERTY. By John Stuart Mill. Fourth Edition. Post
Svo. 7s. Qd. Crown Svo. Is. 4cZ.
Principles of Political Economy. By the same Author. Sixth
Edition. 2 vols. Svo. 30s. Or in 1 vol. crown Svo. 5s.
A System of Logic, Ratiocinative and Inductive. By the same
Author. Seventh Edition. Two vols. Svo. 25s.
ANALYSIS of Mr. MILL'S SYSTEM of LOGIC. By W. Stebbing,
M.A. Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. New Edition. 12mo. 3s. 6d.
UTILITARIANISM. By John Stuart Mill. Third Edition. Svo. 5s.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 7
DISSEETATIONS and DISCUSSIONS, POLITICAL, PHILOSOPHI-
CAL, and HISTORICAL. By John StuaTvT Milx. Second Edition, revised.
3 vols. 8vo. 36*.
EXAMINATION of Sir W. HAMILTON'S PHILOSOPHY, and of the
Principal Philosophical Questions discussed in his Writings. By John
Stuaet Mill. Third Edition. 8vo, 16s.
An OUTLINE of the NECESSARY LAWS of THOUGHT : a Treatise
on Pure and Applied Logic. By the Most Rev. AVilliam, Lord Arch-
bishop of York, D.D. P.R.S. Ninth Thousand. Crown 8vo. 5s. 6d.
The ELEMENTS of POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Henry Dunnino
MACLEOD, M.A. Barrister-at-Law. 8vo. 16s.
A Dictionary of Political Economy ; Biographical, Bibliographical,
Historical, and Practical. By the same Author. Vol. I. royal 8vo. 30s.
The ELECTION of REPRESENTATIVES, Parliamentary and Muni-
cipal ; a Treatise. By Thomas Haee, Barrister-at-Law. Third Edition,
with Additions. Crown 8vo. 6s.
SPEECHES of the RIGHT HON. LORD MACAULAY, corrected by
Himself. People's Edition, crown 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Lord Macaulay's Speeches on Parliamentary Reform in 1831 and
1832. 16mo. Is.
INAUGURAL ADDRESS delivered to the University of St. Andrews.
By John Stuaet Mill. 8vo. 5s. People's Edition, crown 8vo. Is.
A DICTIONARY of the ENGLISH LANGUAGE. By R. G. Latham,
M,A. MJD. F.R.S. Founded on the Dictionary of Dr. Samuel Johnson, as
edited by the Rev. H. J. Todd, with numerous Emendations and Additions.
In Four Volumes, 4to. price £7.
THESAURUS of ENGLISH WORDS and PHRASES, classified and
arranged so as to facilitate the Expression of Ideas, and assist in Literar j
Composition. By P. M. Roget, M.D. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d.
LECTURES on the SCIENCE of LANGUAGE, delivered at the Royal
Institution. By Max Mtjllee, M.A. Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford,
2 vols. 8vo. price 30s.
CHAPTERS on LANGUAGE. By Frederic W. Fareae, F.R.S. late
Fellow of Trin. Coll. Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d.
"WORD-GOSSIP ; a Series of Familiar Essays on Words and their
Peculiarities. By the Rev. W. L. Blackley, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5s.
A BOOK ABOUT "WORDS. By G. F. Graham, Author of ♦ English,
or the Art of Composition,' &c. Fcp. Svo. price 3s. Qd.
The DEBATER ; a Series of Complete Debates, Outlines of Debates,
and Questions for Discussion. By F. Rowton. Fcp. 6s.
MANUAL of ENGLISH LITERATURE, Historical and Critical. By
Thomas Arnold, M.A. Second Edition. Crown Svo. price 7s. 6d.
SOUTHEY'S DOCTOR, complete in One Volume. Edited by the Rev.
J. W. Waetee, B.D. Square crown 8vo. 12s. 6d.
HISTORICAL and CRITICAL COMMENTARY on the OLD TESTA-
MENT ; with a New Translation. By M. M. Kaiisch, Ph.D. Vol. I.
Genesis, Svo. ISs, or adapted for the General Reader, 12s. Vol. II. Exodus,
15s. or adapted for the General Reader, 12s. Vol. III. Leviticus, Paet I.
15s. or adapted for the General Reader, Ss.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO.
A HEBREW GRAMMAR, with EXERCISES. By M. M. Kalisch,
Ph.D. Paet I. Outlines with Exercises, 8vo. 12s. 6rf. Ket, 5«. Paet II.
Exceptional Forms and Constructions, 125. &d.
A LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY. By J. T. White, D.D. of
Corpus Christi College, and J. E. Riddle, M.A. of St. Edmund Hall, Oxford.
Third Edition, revised. 2 vols. 4to. pp. 2,128, price 42s. cloth.
White's College Latin-English Dictionary (Intermediate Size),
abridged for the use of University Students from the Parent Work (as
above). Medium Svo. pp. 1,048, price 18s. cloth.
White's Junior Student's Complete Latin-English and English-Latin
Dictionary. New Edition. Square 12mo. pp. 1,05S, price 12s.
cor^ovofow / The ENGLISH-LATIN DICTIOXARY, price 5*. Qd.
beparatejy | r^he LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, price 7s. U.
An ENGLISH-GREEK LEXICON, containing all the Greek Words
used by Writers of good authority. By C. D. Tonge, B.A. New Edi-
tion. 4to. 21s.
Mr. YONGE'S NEW LEXICON, English and Greek, abridged from
his larger work (as above). Revised Edition. Square 12mo. 8«. Qd.
A GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON. Compiled by H. G. Liddell, D.D.
Dean of Christ Church, and R. Scott, D.D. Master of Balliol. Sixth Edition.
Crown 4to. price 36s.
A Lexicon, Greek and English, abridged from Liddell and Scott's
Greek-English Lexicon. Twelfth Edition. Square 12mo. 7s. Qd.
A SANSKRIT-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, the Sanskrit words printed
both in the original Devanagari and in Roman Letters. Compiled by
T. Beneey, Prof, in the Univ. of Gottingen. Svo. 52s. Qd.
WALKER'S PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY of the ENGLISH LAN-
GUAGE. Thoroughly revised Editions, by B. H. Smaet. Svo. 12s. 16nio. 6s.
A PRACTICAL DICTIONARY of the FRENCH and ENGLISH LAN-
GUAGES. By L. CoNTANSEAU. Fourteenth Edition. Post Svo. 10s. &d.
Contanseau's Pocket Dictionary, French and English, abridged from
the above by the Author. New Edition, revised. Square 18mo. Ss. &d.
NEW PRACTICAL DICTIONARY of the GERMAN LANGUAGE;
German-English and English-German. By the Rev. W. L. Blackxet, M.A.
and Dr. Cael Maetin Eeiedlandek. Post Svo. 7s. Qd.
The M&.STERY of LANGUAGES; or, the Art of Speaking Foreign
Tongues Idiomatically. By Thomas Peendeegast, late of the Civil
Service at Madras. Second Edition. Svo. &s.
Miscellaneous Works and Popular Metaphysics.
The ESSAYS and CONTRIBUTIONS of A. K. H. B., Author of ' The
Recreations of a Country Parson.' Uniform Editions :—
Recreations of a Country Parson. By A. K. H. B. Fibst and Second
Seeies, crown Svo. Gs, Gd. each.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 9
The Common-place Philosopher in Town and Country. By A. K. H. B.
Crown 8vo. price 3s. Qd.
Leisure Hours in Town ; Essays Consolatory, ^sthetical, Moral,
Social, and Domestic. By A. K. H. B. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d.
The Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson ; Essays contributed
to Fraser's Jfagazine and to Good Words. By A. K. H. B. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d.
The Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson. By A. K. H. B. First
and Second Seeies, crown Svo. 3s. Gd. each.
Critical Essays of a Country Parson, selected from Essays con-
tributed to Fraser's Magazine. By A. K. H. B. Grown Svo. 3s. Qd.
Sunday Afternoons at the Parish Church of a Scottish University
City. By A. K. H. B. Crown Svo. 3s. <6d.
Lessons of Middle Age ; with some Account of various Cities and
Men. By A. K. H. B. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d.
Counsel and Comfort spoken from a City Pulpit. By A.K. H. B.
Crown Svo. price 3s. &d.
Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths ; Memorials of St. Andrevrs
Sundays. By A. K. H.B. Crown Svo. 3s. &d.
SHORT STUDIES on GREAT SUBJECTS. By James Anthony
Feoude, M. a. late Tellow of Exeter Coll. Oxford. Third Edition. 8yo. 12s.
LORD MACAULAY'S MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS:—
LiBEAEY Edition. 2 vols. Svo. Portrait, 21s.
People's Edition. 1 vol. crown Svo. 4s. Qd.
The REV. SYDNEY SMITH'S MISCELLANEOUS WORKS ; includ-
ing his Contributions to the Edinburgh Review. Crown Svo. 6s.
The Wit and Wisdom of the Rev. Sydney Smith: a Selection of
the most memorable Passages in his Writings and Conversation. 16mo. 3s. 6d.
TRACES of HISTORY in the NAMES of PLACES; with a
Vocabulary of the B-oots out of which Names of Places in England and Wales
are formed. By Pxavkll Edmunds. Crown Svo. 7s. Qd.
ESSAYS selected from CONTRIBUTIONS to the Edinburgh Review.
By Henry B-ogbes. Second Edition. 3 vols. fcp. 2ls.
Reason and Faith, their Claims and Conflicts. By the same Author.
New Edition, accompanied by several other Essays. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d.
The Eclipse of Faith ; or, a Visit to a Religious Sceptic. By the
same Author. Twelfth Edition. Pep. 5s.
Defence of the Eclipse of Faith, by its Author ; a rejoinder to Dr.
Newman's Reply. Third Edition. Fcp. 3s. &d.
Selections from the Correspondence of R. E. H. Greyson. By the
same Author. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 7s. &d.
FAMILIES of SPEECH, Four Lectures delivered at the Royal
Institution of Great Britain. By the Rev. P. W. Paeeae, M.A. P.R.S.
late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Post Svo. with Two Maps, 5s. %d.
B
10 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO.
CHIPS from a GERMAN "WOEKSHOP; being Essays on the Science
of Religion, and on Mythology, Traditions, and Customs. By Max
MtJLLEB. M.A. Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford. Second Edition, revised,
with an Index. 2 vols. 8vo. 24?.
ANALYSIS of the PHENOMENA of the HUMAN MIND. By
James Mill. A New Edition, with Notes, Illustrative and Critical, by
Alexander Bain, Axdeew Findlateu, and George Geote. Edited,
with additional Notes, by JonN Stuart Mill. 2 vols. 8vo. price 28s.
An INTRODUCTION to MENTAL PHILOSOPHY, on the Inductive
Method. By J.D. Morell,M.A.LL.D. 8vo. 12s.
ELEMENTS of PSYCHOLOGY, containing the Analysis of the
Intellectual Powers. By the same Author. Post Svo. 7s. Gd.
The SECRET of HEGEL: being the Hegelian System in Origin,
Principle, Form, and Matter. By J. H. Stirling. 2 vols. Svo. 28s.
The SENSES and the INTELLECT. By Alexander Bain, M.D.
Professor of Logic in the University of Aberdeen. Third Edition. Svo. 15s.
The EMOTIONS and the WILL. By the same Author. Second
Edition. Svo. 15s.
On the STUDY of CHARACTER, including an Estimate of Phrenology.
By the same Author. Svo. 9s.
MENTAL and MORAL SCIENCE: a Compendium of Psychology
and Ethics. By the same Author. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 10s. 6d.
LOGIC, DEDUCTIVE and INDUCTIVE. By the same Author. In
Two Parts, crown Svo. 10s. 6d. Each Part may be had separately :—
Part I. Deduction, 4s. Part II, Induction, 6s. 6d.
TIME and SPACE; a Metaphysical Essay. By Shadworth H.
Hodgson. (This work covers the whole ground of Speculative Philosophy.)
Svo. price 16s.
The Theory of Practice ; an Ethical Inquiry. By the same Author.
(This work, in conjunction with the foregoing, completes a system of Philo-
sophy.) 2 vols. Svo. price 24s.
STRONG AND FREE; or, First Steps towards Social Science. By
the Author of ' My Life, and What shall I do with it ? * Svo. price 10s. Qd.
The PHILOSOPHY of NECESSITY ; or, Natural Law as applicable to
Mental, Moral, and Social Science. By Charles Brat. Second Edition.
Svo. 95.
The Education of the Feelings and Affections. By the same Author.
Third Edition. Svo. 3s. Qd.
On Force, its Mental and Moral Correlates. By the same Author.
Svo. 5s.
CHARACTERISTICS of MEN, MANNERS, OPINIONS, TIMES.
By Anthony, Third Earl of Shaftesbury. Published from the Edi-
tion of 1713, with Engravings designed by the Author ; and edited, with
^Marginal Analysis, Notes, and Illustrations, by the Rev. W. M. Hatch, M.A.
Fellow of New College, Oxford. 3 vols. Svo. Vol. I. price 14s.
A TREATISE on HUMAN NATURE ; being an Attempt to Introduce
the Experimental Method of Reasoning into Moral Subjects. By David
HrME. Edited, with a Preliminary Dissertation and Notes, by T. H.
Green, Fellow, and T. H. Grose, late Scholar, of Balliol College, Oxford.
\_In the press.
ESSAYS MORAL, POLITICAL, and LITERARY. By David Hdme.
By the same Editors. [_In the press.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO. 11
Astronomy, Meteorology, Popular Geography, &c.
OUTLINES of ASTRONOMY. By Sir J. F. W. Herschel, Bart.
M.A. Tenth Edition, revised; with 9 Plates and many Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s.
OTHER WORLDS THAN OURS ; the Plurality of Worlds Studied
under the Light of Recent Scientific Researches. By Richaed A. Peocxoe ,
B.A. E.R.A.S. With 1.3 Illustrations (6 of them coloured). Crown Svo. lOs. M.
SATURN and its SYSTEM. By the same Author. 8 vo. with 14 Plates, Us.
CELESTIAL OBJECTS for COMMON TELESCOPES. By the Rev.
T. W. Webb, M.A. F.R.A.S. Second Edition, revised, with a large Map of
the Moon, and several Woodcuts. 16mo. 7s. &d.
NAVIGATION and NAUTICAL ASTRONOMY (Practical, Theoretical,
Scientific) for the use of Students and Practical Men. By J. Meeeifield,
F.R.A.S and H. Evees. Svo. 14s.
DOVE'S LAW of STORMS, considered in connexion with the Ordinary
Movements of the Atmosphere. Translated by R. H.Scott, M.A. T.C.D.
Svo. lOs. 6cZ.
PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY for SCHOOLS and GENERAL READERS.
By M. F. Mauet, LL.D. Fcp. with 2 Charts," 2s. M.
M'CULLOCH'S DICTIONARY, Geographical, Statistical, and Historical,
of the various Countries, Places, and Principal Natural Objects in the World.
New Edition, with the Statistical Information brought up to the latest
returns by F. Maetix. 4 vols. Svo. with coloured Maps, £4 4s.
A GENERAL DICTIONARY of GEOGRAPHY, Descriptive, Physical,
Statistical, and Historical : forming a complete Gazetteer of the World. By
A. Keith Johnston, LL.D. F.R.G.S. Revised Edition. Svo. Sis. <6d.
A MANUAL of GEOGRAPHY, Physical, Industrial, and Political.
By W. Hughes, F.R.G.S. With 6 Maps. Fcp. 7s. 6c?.
The STATES of the RIVER PLATE : their Industries and Commerce.
By WiLFEiD Latham, Buenos Ayres. Second Edition, revised. Svo. 12s.
MAUNDER'S TREASURY of GEOGRAPHY, Physical, Historical,
^. Descriptive, and Political. Edited by W. Hughes, F.R.G.S, Revised
Edition, with 7 Maps and 16 Plates. Fcp. Qs. cloth, or 9s. 6d. bound in calf.
Natural History and Popular Science.
ELEMENTARY TREATISE on PHYSICS, Experimental and Applied.
Translated and edited from Ganot's Mements de PJiysique (with the Au-
thor's sanction) by E. Atkikson, Ph.D. F.C.S. New Edition, revised
and enlarged ; with a Coloured Plate and 620 Woodcuts. Post Svo. 15s.
The ELEMENTS of PHYSICS or NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. By
Neil Aenott, M.D. F.R.S. Physician Extraordinary to the Queen. Sixth
Edition, rewritten and completed. Two Parts. Svo. 21s.
SOUND : a Course of Eight Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution
of Great Britain. By Joh>- Ttndall, LL.D. F.R.S. New Edition, crown
Svo. with Portrait of 31. Chladni and 169 Woodcuts, price 9s.
12 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO.
HEAT a MODE of MOTION. By Professor John Tyndall, LL.D.
F.R.S. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. with Woodcuts, 10». 6c/.
RESEARCHES on DIAMAGNETISM and MAGNE-CRYSTALLIC
ACTION ; inchiding the Question of Diamagnetic Polarity. By the same
Author. With 0 Plates and many Woodcuts. 8vo, price 14».
NOTES of a COURSE of NINE LECTURES on LIGHT delivered at the
Royal Institution of Great Britain in April-June 1869. By the same Author.
Crown 8vo. price Is. sewed, or Is. 6d. cloth.
LIGHT : Its Influence on Life and Health. By Forbes Winslow,
M.D. D.C.L. Oxon. (Hon.). Fcp. 8vo. 6s.
A TREATISE on ELECTRICITY, in Theory and Practice. By A.
Db la Rive, Prof, in the Academy of Genera. Translated by C. V. Walkeb,
F.R.S. 3 vols. 8vo. with Woodcuts, £3 13s.
The CORRELATION of PHYSICAL FORCES. By W. R. Grove,
Q.C. V.P.R.S. Fifth Edition, revised, and followed by a Discourse on Con-
tinuity. 8vo. 10s. Qd. The Discourse on Continuity, separately, 2s. 6d.
MANUAL of GEOLOGY. By S. Haughton, M.D. F.R.S. Revised
Edition, with 66 Woodcuts. Fcp. 7s. &d.
A GUIDE to GEOLOGY. By J. Phillips, M.A. Professor of Geology
in the University of Oxford. Fifth Edition, with Plates. Fcp. 4s.
The STUDENT'S MANUAL of ZOOLOGY and COMPARATIVE
PHYSIOLOGY. By J. Bukney Yeo, M.B. Resident Medical Tutor and
Lecturer on Animal Physiology in King's College, London. [Nearly ready,
VAN DER HOEVEN'S HANDBOOK of ZOOLOGY. Translated from
the Second Dutch Edition by the Rev. W. Clark, M.D. F.R.S. 2 vols. 8vo.
with 24 Plates of Figures, 60#.
Professor OWEN'S LECTURES on the COMPARATIVE ANATOMY
and Physiology of the Invertebrate Animals. Second Edition, with 235
Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s.
The COMPARATIVE ANATOMY and PHYSIOLOGY of the VERTE-
brate Animals. By Richard Owen, F.R.S. D.C.L. With 1,472 Wood-
cuts. 3 vols. 8vo. £3 1 3s. 6rf.
The ORIGIN of CIVILISATION and the PRIMITIVE CONDITION
of MAN ; Mental and Social Condition of Savages. By Sir JoHX Lubbock,
Bart. M.P. F.R.S. With 25 Woodcuts. 8vo. price 16s.
The PRIMITIVE INHABITANTS of SCANDINAVIA : containing a
Description of the Implements, Dwellings, Tombs, and Mode of Living of
the Savages in the North of Europe during the Stone Age. By SvEH
NiLSSON. With 16 Plates of Figures and 3 Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s.
BIBLE ANIMALS ; being a Description of every Living Creature
mentioned in the Scriptures, from the Ape to the Coral. By the Rev. J. G.
AVooD, M.A. F.L.S. With about 100 Vignettes on Wood, 8vo. 21s.
HOMES WITHOUT HANDS : a Description of the Habitations of
Animals, classed according to their Principle of Construction. By Rer.
J. G. Wood, M.A. F.L.S. With about 140 Vignettes on Wood, 8vo. 21s.
A FAMILIAR HISTORY of BIRDS. By E. Stanley, D.D. F.R.S.
late Lord Bishop of Norwich. Seventh Edition, with Woodcuts. Fcp. 3s. 6d.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 13
The HAEMONIES of NATURE and UNITY of CREATION. By Dr.
Geoege Haettvig. Svo. with uumerous Illustrations, 18s.
The SEA and its LIVING WONDERS. By the same Author. Third
(English) Edition. Svo. with many Illustrations, 21s.
The TROPICAL WORLD. By Dr. Geo. Hartwig. With 8 Chromo-
xylographs and 172 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s.
The POLAR WORLD ; a Popular Description of Man and Nature in the
Arctic and Antarctic Regions of the Globe. By Dr. Geoege Haetwig.
With 8 Chromoxj'lographs, 3 Maps, and 85 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s.
KIRBY and SPENCE'S INTRODUCTION to ENTOMOLOGY, or
Elements of the Natural History of Insects. 7th Edition. Crown Svo. 5s.
MAUNDER' S TREASURY of NATURAL HISTORY, or Popular
Dictionary of Zoology, Revised and corrected by T. S. Cobbold. M.D.
Ecp. with 900 Woodcuts, 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. bound in calf.
The TREASURY of BOTANY, or Popular Dictionary of the Vegetable
Kingdom ; including a Glossary of Botanical Terms. Edited by J. Lindlet,
F-R-S. and T. Mooee, F.L.S. assisted by eminent Contributors. With 274
Woodcuts and 20 Steel Plates. Two Parts, fcp. 12s. cloth, or 19s. calf.
The ELEMENTS of BOTANY for FAMILIES and SCHOOLS.
Tenth Edition, revised by Thomas Mooee, F.L.S. Fcp. with 154 Wood-
cuts. 2s. 6d.
The ROSE AMATEUR'S GUIDE. By Thomas Rivers. Ninth
Edition. Fcp. 4s.
The BRITISH FLORA; comprising the Phaenogamous or Flowering
Plants and the Ferns. By Sir W. J, Hookee, K.H. and G. A. Waxkbb-
Aenott. LL.D. 12mo. with 12 Plates. 14s.
LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA of PLANTS ; comprising the Specific
Character, Description, Culture, History, &c. of all the Plants found in
Great Britain. With upwards of 12,000 Woodcuts. Svo. 42s.
MAUNDER' S SCIENTIFIC and LITERARY TREASURY. New
Edition, thoroughly revised and in great part re-written, with above 1,000
new Articles, by J. Y. Johnson, Corr. M.Z.S. Fcp. 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. calf.
A DICTIONARY of SCIENCE, LITERATURE, and ART. Fourth
Edition, re-edited by'W, T. Beande (the original Author), and Geoege W.
Cox, M.A. assisted by contributors of eminent Scientific and Literary
Acquirements. 3 vols, medium Svo. price 63s. cloth.
Chemistry, Medicine, Surgery, and the
Allied Sciences.
A DICTIONARY of CHEMISTRY and the Allied Branches of other
Sciences. By Henet Watts, F.R.S. assisted by eminent Contributors.
Complete in 5 vols, medium Svo. £7 3s.
ELEMENTS of CHEMISTRY, Theoretical and Practical. By W. Allen
MiLLEE, M.D, &c. Prof, of Chemistry, King's Coll. London. Fourth
Edition. 3 vols. Svo. £3. Paet I, Chemical Physics, 15s. Paet II.
Inoeganic Chemistey, 21s. Paet III. Oeganic Chemistey, 24s.
A MANUAL of CHEMISTRY, Descriptive and Theoretical. By
William Odling, M.B. F.R.S. Paet I. Svo. 9s. Paet 11. just ready.
14 NEW 7/ORKS published by LONGMANS and CO.
OUTLINES of CHEMISTRY ; or, Brief Notes of Chemical Facts.
By William Odling, M.B. F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 7s. Gd.
A Course of Practical Chemistry, for the use of Medical Students.
By the same Author. New Edition, with 70 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 7s. Qd.
Lectures on Animal Chemistiy, delivered at the Royal College of
Physicians in 1865. By the same Author. Crown Svo. 4s. 6rf.
LECTURES on the CHEMICAL CHANGES of CARBON. Delivered
at the Royal Institution of Great Britain. By William Odling, M.B. F.R.S.
Reprinted from the Chemical News, with Notes by W. Ceookes, F.R.S.
Crown Svo. price 4s. Gd.
HANDBOOK of CHEMICAL ANALYSIS, adapted to the Unitary
System of Notation. By F. T. Coxington, M.A. P.C.S. Post Svo. 7s. 6d.
— Coxingion's Tables of Qualitative Analysis, price 2s. Gd.
A TREATISE on MEDICAL ELECTRICITY, THEORETICAL and
PRACTICAL ; and its Use in the Treatment of Paralysis. Neuralgia, and
other Diseases. By Julius Althaus, M.U. &c. Senior Physician to the
Infirmary for Epilepsy and Paralysis. Second Edition, revised and partly
re-written. Post Svo. price 15s.
The DIAGNOSIS, PATHOLOGY, and TREATMENT of DISEASES
of Women ; including the Diagnosis of Pregnancy. By Geailt Hewitt,
M.D. Second Edition, enlarged ; with 116 Woodcut Illustrations. Svo. 24s.
LECTURES on the DISEASES of INFANCY and CHILDHOOD. By
Charles West, M.D. &c. Fifth Edition, revised and enlarged. Svo. 16s.
A SYSTEM of SURGERY, Theoretical and Practical. In Treatises
by Various Authors. Edited by T. Holmes, M.A. &c. Surgeon and Lecturer
on Surgery at St. George's Hospital, and Surgeon-in-Chief to the Metro-
politan Police. Second Edition, thoroughly revised, with numerous Illus-
trations. 5 vols. Svo. £o 5s.
The SURGICAL TREATMENT of CHILDREN'S DISEASES. By
T. Holmes, M.A. &c. late Surgeon to the Hospital for Sick Children.
Second Edition, with 9 Plates and 112 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s.
LECTURES on the PRINCIPLES and PRACTICE of PHYSIC. By
Sir Thomas Watson, Bart. M.D. New Edition in the press,
LECTURES on SURGICAL PATHOLOGY. By James Paget, F.RS.
Third Edition, revised and re-edited by the Author and Professor
W. Tuenee, M.B. Svo. with 131 Woodcuts, 21s.
COOPER'S DICTIONARY of PRACTICAL SURGERY and Encyclo-
pfcdia of Surgical Science. New Edition, brought down to the present time.
By S. A. Lane, Surgeon to St. Mary's Hospital, assisted by various Eminent
Surgeons. Vol. II. Svo. completing tlie work. [7w the press.
On CHRONIC BRONCHITIS, especially as connected with GOUT,
EMPHYSEMA, and DISEASES of the HEART. By E. Headlam
Geeenho^v, M.D. F.R.C.P. &c. Svo. 7s. Gd.
The CLIMATE of the SOUTH of FRANCE as SUITED to INVALIDS;
with Notices of Mediterranean and other Winter Stations. By C. T.
Williams, M.A. M.D. Oxon. Assistant-Physician to the Hospital for Con-
sumption at Brompton. Second Edition, with Frontispiece and Map.
Crown Svo. 6s.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO.
REPORTS on the PROGRESS of PRACTICAL and SCIENTIFIC
MEDICINE in Different Parts of the World, from June 1868, to June 1869.
Edited by Hokace Dobell, M.D. assisted by numerous and distinguished
Coadjutors. Svo. 185.
PULMONARY CONSUMPTION ; its Nature, Treatment, and Duration
exemplified by an Analysis of One Thousand Cases selected from upwards of
Twenty Thousand. By C. J. B. Williams, M.D. F.R.S. Consulting Phy-
sician to the Hospital for Consumption at Brompton ; and C. T. Williams,
M.A. M.D. Oxon. \_Nearly ready.
CLINICAL LECTURES on DISEASES of the LIVER, JAUNDICE,
and ABDOMINAL DROPSY. By Chaeles Mukchison, M.D. Post Svo.
with 25 Woodcuts, 105. 6d.
ANATOMY, DESCRIPTIVE and SURGICAL. By Henry Gray,
F.R.S. With about 400 Woodcuts from Dissections. Pifth Edition, by
T. Holmes, M.A. Cantab, with a new Introduction by the Editor. Royal
Svo. 28s.
CLINICAL NOTES on DISEASES of the LARYNX, investigated and
treated with the assistance of the Laryngoscope. By W. Marcet, M.D.
F.R.S. Assistant-Physician to the Hospital for Consumption and Diseases of
the Chest, Brompton. Crown Svo. with 5 Lithographs, 6*.
The THEORY of OCULAR DEFECTS and of SPECTACLES. Trans-
lated from the German of Dr. H. Scheffler by R. B. Carter, F.R.C.S.
With Prefatory Notes and a Chapter of Practical Instructions. Post Svo.
price Is. Qd.
OUTLINES of PHYSIOLOGY, Human and Comparative. By John
Marshall, F.R.C.S, Surgeon to the University College Hospital. 2 vols,
crown Svo. with 122 Woodcuts, 32s.
ESSAYS on PHYSIOLOGICAL SUBJECTS. By Gilbert W. Child,
M.A. Second Edition, revised, with Woodcuts. Crown Svo. Is. Qd.
PHYSIOLOGICAL ANATOMY and PHYSIOLOGY of MAN. By the
late R. B. Todd, M.D. F.R.S. and W. Bowman, F.R.S. of King's College.
With numerous Illustrations. Vol. II. Svo. 25s.
Vol. I. New Edition by Dr. Lionel S. Beale, F.R.S. in course of- publi-
cation ; Part I. with 8 Plates, Is. Qd.
COPLAND'S DICTIONARY of PRACTICAL MEDICINE, abridged
from the larger work and throughout brought down to the present State
of Medical Science. Svo. S6s.
REIMANN'S HANDBOOK of ANILINE and its DERIVATIVES;
a Treatise on the Manufacture of Aniline and Aniline Colours. Edited by
William Crookes, F.R.S. With 5 Woodcuts. Svo. lOs. &d.
A MANUAL of MATERIA MEDICA and THERAPEUTICS, abridged
from Dr. Pereira's Elements by F. J. Farre, M.D. assisted by R. Beniley,
M.R.C.S. and by R. Warington, F.R.S. Svo. with 90 Woodcuts, 21».
THOMSON'S CONSPECTUS of the BRITISH PHARMACOPffilA.
25th Edition, corrected by E. Lloyd Birkett, M.D. ISmo. price 6s.
MANUAL of the DOMESTIC PRACTICE of MEDICINE. By W. B.
Kesteven, F.R.C.S.E. Third Edition, revised, with Additions. Fcp. 5*.
GYMNASTS and GYMNASTICS. By John H. Howard, late Pro-
fessor of Gymnastics, Comm. Coll. RApponden. Second Edition, revised
and enlarged, with 135 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. 105. 6d.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO.
The Fine Arts^ and Illustrated Editions.
IN FAIRYLAND; Pictures from the Elf- World. By Richard
Doyle. With a Poem by W. Allingham. With Sixteen Plates, containing
Thirty-six Designs printed in Colours. Folio, 31s. &d.
LIFE of JOHN GIBSON, R.A. SCULPTOR. Edited by Lady
Eastlake. 8vo. 10s. 6d.
The LORD'S PRAYER ILLUSTRATED by F. R. Pickersgill, R.A.
and Henry Alfoed, D.D. Dean of Canterbury. Imp. 4to. price 21s. cloth.
MATERIALS for a HISTORY of OIL PAINTING. By Sir Charles
Locke Eastlake, sometime President of the Royal Academy. 2 vols.
8vo. price 30s.
HALF-HOUR LECTURES on the HISTORY and PRACTICE of the
Pine and Ornamental Arts. By William B. Scott. New Edition, revised
by the Author ; with 50 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 8s. GcZ.
ALBERT DURER, HIS LIFE and WORKS; including Auto-
biographical Papers and Complete Catalogues. By William B. Scott.
With Six Etchings by the Author, and other Illustrations. 8vo. 16s.
SIX LECTURES on HARMONY, delivered at the Royal Institution
of Great Britain in the Year 1867. By G. A. Macpabren. With nume-
rous engraved Musical Examples and Specimens. 8vo. 10s. &d.
The CHORALE BOOK for ENGLAND: the Hymns translated by
Miss C. WiNKWORTH ; the tunes arranged by Prof. W. S. Bennett and
Otto Goldschmidt. Pep. 4to. 12s. Qd.
The NEW TESTAMENT, illustrated with Wood Engravings after the
Early Masters, chiefly of the Italian School. Crown 4to.63s. cloth, gilt top ;
or £5 5s. elegantly bound in morocco.
LYRA GERMANICA ; the Christian Year. Translated by Catherine
Winkworth ; with 125J Illustrations on Wood drawn by J. Leighton.
P.S.A. 4to. 21s.
LYRA GERMANICA ; the Christian Life. Translated by Catherine
Winkworth ; with about 200 Woodcut Illustrations by J. Leighton, P.S.A.
and other Artists. 4to. 21s.
The LIFE of MAN SYMBOLISED by the MONTHS of the YEAR.
Text selected by R. Pigot ; Illustrations on Wood from Original Designs by
J. Leighton, P.S.A. 4to. 42s.
GATS' and FARLIE'S MORAL EMBLEMS ; with Aphorisms, Adages,
and Proverbs of all Nations. 121 Illustrations on Wood by J. Leightoit,
F.S.A. Text selected by R. Pigot. Imperial 8vo. 31s. 6d.
SHAKSPEARE'S MIDSUMMER -NIGHT'S DREAM, illustrated
with 24 Silhouettes or Shadow-Pictures by P. Konewka, engraved on Wood
by A. VOGEL. Folio, 31s. 6d.
SHAKSPEARE'S SENTIMENTS and SIMILES, printed in Black and
Gold, and Illuminated in the Missal Style by Henry Noel Humphreys.
Square post 8vo. 21s.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 17
SACRED and LEGEM DAHY ART. By Mrs. Jameson.
Legends of tlie Saints and Martyrs. Fifth Edition, with 19
Etchings and 187 Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown 8vo. 31s. 6d.
Legends of the Monastic Orders. Third Edition, with 11 Etchings
and 88 Woodcuts. 1 vol. square crown 8vo. 21s.
Legends of the Madonna. Third Edition, with 27 Etchings and 165
Woodcuts. 1 vol. square crown 8vo. 21s.
The History of Our Lord, with that of his Types and Precursors.
Completed by Lady Eastlake. Revised Edition, with 31 Etchings and
281 Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown 8vo. 42s.
The Useful Arts, Manufactures, &c.
HISTORY of the GOTHIC REVIVAL ; an Attempt to shew how far
the taste for Mediaeval Architecture was retained in England during the
last two centuries, and has been re-developed in the present. By Charles
L. Eastlake, Architect. With many Illustrations. [Nearly ready.
GWILT'S ENCYCLOPAEDIA of ARCHITECTURE, with above 1,100
Engravings on Wood, Fifth Edition, revised and enlarged by Wyatt
Papworth. Additionally illustrated with nearly 400 Wood Engravings by
O, Jewitt, and more than 100 other new Woodcuts. 8vo. 52s. Qd.
ITALIAN SCULPTORS ; being a History of Sculpture in Northern,
Southern, and Eastern Italy. By C. C. Perkins. With 30 Etchings and
13 Wood Engravings. Imperial 8vo. 42s.
TUSCAN SCULPTORS, their Lives, Works, and Times. With 45
Etchings and 28 Woodcuts from Original Drawings and Photographs. Bj
the same Author. 2 vols, imperial 8vo. 63s.
HINTS on HOUSEHOLD TASTE in FURNITURE, UPHOLSTERY,
and other Details. By Charles L. Eastlake, Architect. Second Edition,
with about 90 Illustrations. Square crown 8vo. 18s.
The ENGINEER'S HANDBOOK; explaining the Principles which
should guide the Young Engineer in the Construction of Machinery. By
C. S. Lowndes. Post 8vo. 5s.
PRINCIPLES of MECHANISM, designed for the Use of Students in
the Universitips, and for Engineering Students generally. By R.
Willis, M. A. E.R.S. &e. Jacksonian Professor in the University of Cam-
bridge. A new and enlarged Edition. 8vo. [Nearly ready.
LATHES and TURNING, Simple, Mechanical, and ORNAMENTAL
By W. Henry Northcott. With about 240 Illustrations on Steel and
Wood. 8vo. 18s.
URE'S DICTIONARY of ARTS, MANUFACTURES, and MINES.
Sixth Edition, chiefly rewritten and greatly enlarged by Robert Hunt,
F.R.S. assisted by numerous Contrilautors eminent in Science and the
Arts, and familiar with Manufactures. With above 2,000 Woodcuts. 3 vols,
medium 8vo. yrice £4 14s. 6d.
HANDBOOK of PR/ICTICAL TELEGRAPHY, published with the
sanction of the Chairman and Directors of the Electric and International
Telegraph Company, and adopted by the Department of Telc^r.iphs for
India. By R. S. Cullet. Third Edition. Svo.lis.6^.
18 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO.
ENCYCLOPEDIA of CIVIL ENGINEERING, Historical, Theoretical,
and Practical. By E. Ckest, C.E. With above 3,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 42s.
TREATISE on MILLS and MILLWORK. By Sir W. Fairbairn,
■p.E/.S. Second Edition, with 18 Plates and 822 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 8vo. 32s.
USEFUL INFORMATION for ENGINEERS. By the same Author.
First, Second, and Third Series, with many Plates and Woodcuts.
8 vols, crown 8vo. 10s. 6rf. each.
The APPLICATION of CAST and WROUGHT IRON to Building
Purposes. By the same Author. Fourth Edition, enlarged ; with 6 Plates
and 118 Woodcuts, 8vo. price 16?.
IRON SHIP BUILDING, its History and Progress, as comprised in a
Series of Experimental Researches. By the same Author. With 4 Plates and
130 Woodcuts. 8V0. 18s.
A TREATISE on the STEAM ENGINE, in its various Applications
to Mines, Mills, Steam Na^^gation, Railwaysand Aericulture. By J. BorRKE,
C.E. Eighth Edition ; with Portrait, 37 Plates, and 546 Woodcuts. 4to. 42s.
CATECHISM of the STEAM ENGINE, in its various Applications to
Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation, Railu-ays, and Agriculture. By the same
Author. With 89 Woodcuts. Fcp. 6s.
HANDBOOK of the STEAM ENGINE. By the same Author, forming a
Key to the Catechism of the Steam Engine, with 67 Woodcuts. Fcp. 9s.
BOURNE'S RECENT IMPROVEMENTS in the STEAM ENGINE in its
various applications to Miues, Mills, Steam Navigation, Railways, and Agri-
culture. Being a Supplement to the Author's ' Catechism of the Steam
Engine.' By John Bourne, C.E. New Edition, including many New
Examples ; with 124 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. Os.
A TREATISE on the SCREW PROPELLER, SCREW VESSELS, and
Screw Engines, as adapted for purposes of Peace and War ; with Notices
of other Methods of Propulsion, Tables of the Dimensions and Performance
of Screw Steamers, and detailed Specifications of Ships and Engines. By
J. Bourne, C.E. New Edition, with 54 Plates and 287 Woodcuts. 4to. 63s. .
EXAMPLES of MODERN STEAM, AIR, and GAS ENGINES of
the most Approved Types, as employed for Pumping, for Driving Machinery,
for Locomotion, and tor Agriculture, minutely and practically described.
By John Bourne, C.E. In course of publication in 24 Parts, price 2s.6d.
each, forming One volume 4to. with about 50 Plates and 400 Woodcuts.;
A HISTORY of the MACHINE-WROUGHT HOSIERY and LACE
Manufactures. By William Felkin, F.L'.S. F.S.S. Royal 8vo. 21s.
PRACTICAL TREATISE on METALLURGY, adapted from the last
German Edition of Professor Kerl's Metallurgy by W.Crookes, F.R.S.&c.
' and E. Rohrig, Pli.D. M.E. In Three Volumes, Svo. with 625 Wood-
cuts. Vol. I. price 31s. 6d. Vol. II. price 36s. Vol. III. price 31s. 6fZ. .
MITCHELL'S MANUAL of PRACTICAL ASSAYING. Third Edi-
tion, for the most part re-written, with all the recent Discoveries incor-
porated, by W. Crookes, F.R.S. With 188 Woodcuts. 8vo. 28s.
The ART of PERFUMERY ; the History and Theory of Odours, and
the Methods of Extracting the Aromas of Plants. By Dr. Piesse, F.C.S.
Third Edition, with 53 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. 10s. &d.
Chemical, Natural, and Physical Magic, for Juveniles during the
Holidays. By the same Author. Third Edition, with 38 Woodcuts. Fcp. 6s.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 19
LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA of AGRICTJLTTJRE : comprising the
Laying-out, Improvement, and Management of Landed Property, and the
Cultivation and Economy of the Productions of Agriculture. With 1,100
Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s.
Loudon's Encyclopaedia of Gardening : comprising the Theory and
Practice of Horticiilture, Floriculture, Arboriculture, and Landscape Gar-
dening. With 1,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s.
BAYLDON'S ART of VALUING RENTS and TILLAGES, and Claims
of Tenants upon Quitting Farms, both at Michaelmas and Lady-Day,
Eighth Edition, revised by J. C. Moetoj^. Svo. 10s. 6d.
Religious and Moral Works,
CONSIDERATIONS on the REVISION of the ENGLISH NEW
TESTAMENT. By C. J. Ellicott, D.D. Lord Bishop of Gloucester and
Bristol. Post Svo. price 5s. 6d.
An EXPOSITION of the 39 ARTICLES, Historical and Doctrinal.
By E. Haeold Beowne, D.D. Lord Bishop of Ely. Seventh Edit. Svo. 165.
BISHOP COTTON'S INSTRUCTIONS in the PRINCIPLES and
Practice of Christianity, intended chiefly as an introduction to Confirmation.
Sixth Edition, ISmo. 2s. &d.
The ACTS of the APOSTLES ; with a Commentary, and Practical and
Devotional Suggestions for Readers and Students of the English Bible. By
the Rev. F. C. Code:, M.A. Canon of Exeter, &c. New Edition. Svo. 12s. 6d,
The LIFE and EPISTLES of ST. PAUL. By the Rev. W. J.
CoNTBEAEE, M.A., and the Very Rev. J. S. HowsoN, D.D. Dean of Chester :—
LiBEAET Edition, with all the Original Illustrations, Maps, Landscapes
on Steel, Woodcuts, &c. 2 vols. 4to. 4Ss.
Inteemediate Edition, with a Selection of Maps, Plates, and Woodcuts.
2 vols, square crown Svo. 31s. &d.
Student's Edition, revised and condensed, with 46 Illustrations and
Maps. 1 vol. crown Svo. price 9s.
The VOYAGE and SHIPWRECK of ST. PAUL ; with Dissertations
on the Life and Writings of St. Luke and the Ships and Navigation of tlie
Ancients. By James Smith, F.R.S. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 10s. Qd.
A CRITICAL and GRAMMATICAL COMMENTARY on ST. PAUL'S
Epistles. By C. J. Ellicott, D.D. Lord Bishop of Gloucester & BristoL Svo.
Galatians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6c?.
Ephesians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6c?.
Pastoral Epistles, Fourth Edition, 10s. 6d.
Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon, Third Edition, 10s. 6c?.
Thessalonians, Third Edition, 7s. 6c?.
HISTORICAL LECTURES on the LIFE of OUR LORD JESUS
CHRIST : being the Hulsean Lectures for 1859. By C.J. Ellicott, D.D.
Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Fifth Edition. Svo. price 12s.
20 NEW WORKS publisued by LONGMANS and CO.
EVIDENCE Of the TKUTH of the CHRISTIAN RELIGION derived
from the Literal Fulfilment of Prophecy. By Alexander Keith, D.D.
37th Edition, with numerous Plates, in square 8vo. 125. 6cZ,; also the 39th
Edition, in post 8vo. with 5 Plates, 6s.
History and Destiny of the "World and Church, according to
Scripture. By the same Author. Square Svo. with 40 Illustrations, lOs.
An INTRODUCTION to the STUDY of the NEW TESTAMENT,
Critical, Exegetical, and Theological. By the Rev. S. Davidson, D.D.
LL.D. 2 vols. Svo. 30s.
Kev. T. H. HORNE'S INTRODUCTION to the CRITICAL STUDY
and Knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. Twelfth Edition, as last revised
throughout. With 4 Maps and 22 Woodcuts and Facsimiles. 4 vols. 8vo.42«.
Eev. T. H. Home's Compendious Introduction to the Study of the
Bible, being an Analysis of the larger work by the same Author. Re-edited
by the Rev. John Atee, M.A. With Maps, &c. Post Svo. 65.
HISTORY of the KARAITE JEWS. By William Harris Rule,
D.D. Post Svo. price 7s. 6d.
EWALD'S HISTORY of ISRAEL to the DEATH of MOSES. Trans-
lated from the German. Edited, with a Preface and an Appendix, by Russell
Maetineau, M.A. Second Edition. 2 vols. Svo. 24s.
FIVE YEARS in a PROTESTANT SISTERHOOD and TEN YEARS
in a Catholic Convent ; an Autobiography. Post Svo. 7s. Qd.
The LIFE of MARGARET MARY HALLAHAN, better known in
the religious world by tlie name of Mother Margaret. By her Religious
Children. Second Edition. Svo. with Portrait, lOs.
The SEE of ROME in the MIDDLE AGES. By the Eev. Oswald
J. Reichel, B.C.L. and M.A. Svo. price 18s.
The EVIDENCE for the PAPACY, as derived from the Holy Scrip-
tures and from Primitive Antiquity; with an Introductory Epistle. By the
Hon. Colin Lindsay. Svo. iirice r.'s. C>d.
The TREASURY of BIBLE KNOWLEDGE ; being a Dictionary of the
Books, Persons, Places, Events, and other matters of which mention is made
in Holy Scripture. By Rev, J. Atee. M.A. With Maps. 16 Plates, and
numerous Woodcuts. Fcp. Svo price 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. neatly bound in calf.
The GREEK TESTAMENT; with Notes, Grammatical and Exegetical.
By the Rev. W, Webster, M.A. and the Rev. W. F. AV ilkinson, M.A.
2 vols. 8vo. £2 is. .
EVERY-DAY SCRIPTURE DIFFICULTIES explained and illustrated.
By J. E.Prescott, M.A. Vol.1. Matthew and Mark; Vol. II. Luke and
John. 2 vols. Svo. 9s. each.
The PENTATEUCH and BOOK of JOSHUA CRITICALLY EXAMINED.
By the Right Rev. J. W. Colenso, D.D. Lord Bishop of Natal. People's
Edition, in 1 vol. crown Svo. 6s. or in 5 Parts, Is. each.
The CHURCH and the WORLD ; Three Series of Essays on Questions
of the Day. By Various Writers. Edited by the Rev. Oebt Shipley,
M.A. Three Volumes, Svo. price 15s. each.
The FORMATION of CHRISTENDOM. By T. W. Allies. Parts I.
and II. Svo. price 12s. each Part.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 21
ENGLAND and CHRISTENDOM:. By Archbishop Mannikg, D.D.
Post 8vo. price 10s. 6d.
CHRISTENDOM'S DIVISIONS, Part I., a Philosophical Sketch of
the Divisions of the Christian Family in East and West. By Edmund S.
Ffoulkes. Post 8vo. price 7s. 6d.
Christendom's Divisions, Part II. Greeks and Latins, being a His-
tory of their Dissensions and Overtures for Peace down to the Reformation.
By the same Author. Post 8vo. 15s.
The HIDDEN WISDOM of CHRIST and the KEY of KNOWLEDGE ;
or, History of the Apocrypha. By Ernest De Bunsen. 2 vols. Svo. 28s.
The KEYS of ST. PETER ; or, the House of Rechab, connected with
the History of Symbolism and Idolatry. By the same Author. Svo. 14s.
The TYPES of GENESIS, briefly considered as Revealing the
Development of Human Nature. By Andrew Jukes. Second Edition.
Crown Svo. 7s. 6d.
The Second Death and the Restitution of All Things, with some
Preliminary Remarks on the Nature and Inspiration of Holy Scripture.
By the same Author. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d.
A VIEW of the SCRIPTURE REVELATIONS CONCERNING a
FUTURE STATE. By Richard Whatelt, D.D. late Archbishop of
Dublin, Ninth Edition. Fcp. Svo. 5s.
The POWER of the SOUL over the BODY. By George Moore,
M.D. M.R.C.P.L. <tc. Sixth Edition. Crown Svo. 8s. Qd.
THOUGHTS for the AGE. By Elizabeth M. Sewell, Author of
'Amy Herbert ' &c. Fcp. Svo. price 5s.
Passing Thoughts on Religion. By the same Author. Pep. Svo. 5s.
Self-Examination before Confirmation. By the same Author. 32mo.
price Is. 6d.
Readings for a Month Preparatory to Confirmation, from "Writers
of the Early and English Church. By the same Author. Fcp. 4s.
Readings for Every Day in Lent, compiled from the Writings of
Bishop Jeremy Taylor. By the same Author, Fcp. 5s.
Preparation for the Holy Communion ; the Devotions chiefly from
the works of Jeremy Taylor. By the same Author. 32mo. 3s.
THOUGHTS for the HOLY WEEK for Young Persons. By the Author
of 'Amy Herbert.' New Edition. Fcp. Svo. 2s.
PRINCIPLES of EDUCATION Drawn from Nature and Revelation,
and applied to Female Education in the Upper Classes. By the Author
of ' Amy Herbert.' 2 vols. fcp. 12s. 6d.
The WIFE'S MANUAL; or, Prayers, Thoughts, and Songs on Several
Occasions of a Matron's Life. By the Rev. W. Calvert, M.A. Crown Svo.
price 10s. 6d.
SINGERS and SONGS of the CHURCH: being Biographical Sketches
of the Hymn-Writers in all the principal Collections; with Notes on tlieir
Psalms and Hymns. By Josiah Miller, M.A. Second Edition, enlarged.
Post Svo. price 10s. Qd.
LYRA GERMANICA, translated from the German by Miss C. Wink-
worth. First Series, Hymns for the Sundays and Chief Festivals
Second Series, the Christian Life. Fcp. 3s. 6d. each Series.
22 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO.
' SPIRITUAL SONGS ' for the SUNDAYS and HOLIDAYS through-
out the Year. By J. S. B. Monsell, LL.D. Vicar of Egliam and Rural Dean.
Fourth Edition, Sixth Thousand. Ecp. 45. 6d.
The BEATITUDES : Abasement before God ; Sorrow for Sin ; Meekness
of Spirit ; Desire for Holiness ; Gentleness ; Purity of Heart ; the Peace-
makers : Sufferings for Christ. By the same. Third Edition. Ecp. 3s. 6d.
His PRESENCE— not his MEMORY, 1855. By the same Author,
in Memory of his Son. Sixth Edition. 16mo. Is.
LYRA EUCHARISTICA ; Hymns and Verses on the Holy Communion,
Ancient and Modern : with other Poems. Edited by the Rev. Oebt Ship-
let, M.A. Second Edition. Ecp. 5s. '.
Lyra Messianica ; Hymns and Verses on the Life of Christ, Ancient
and Modern ; with other Poems. By the same Editor. Second Edition,
altered and enlarged. Ecp. 5s.
Lyra Mystica ; Hymns and Verses on Sacred Subjects, Ancient and
Modern. By the same Editor. Ecp. 5s.
ENDEAVOURS after the CHRISTIAN LIFE: Discourses. By
James Maetineau. Fourth and cheaper Edition, carefully revised ; the
Two Series complete in One Volume. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d.
INVOCATION of SAINTS and ANGELS, for the use of Members of
the English Church. Edited by the Rev. Oebt Shiplet. 24mo. 3s. 6d.
WHATELY'S INTRODUCTORY LESSONS on the CHRISTIAN
Evidences. ISmo. 6d.
WHATELY'S INTRODUCTORY LESSONS on the HISTORY of
Religious AVorship. New Edition. 18mo. 2s. 6d,
BISHOP JEREMY TAYLOR'S ENTIRE WORKS. With Life by
Bishop Hebee. Revised and corrected by the Rev. C. P. Eden, 10 vols.
price £5 5s.
Travels, Voyages, &c.
NARRATIVE of a SPRING TOUR in PORTUGAL. By A. C. Smith,
M.A. Ch. Ch. Oxon. Rector of Tatesbury. Post 8vo. price 6s. Gd.
ENGLAND to DELHI ; a Narrative of Indian Travel. By John
Matheson , Glasgow. "With Map and 82 Woodcut Illustrations. 4to. 31s. Gd.
CADORE ; or, TITIAN'S COUNTRY. By Josiah Gilbert, one of
the Authors of 'The Dolomite Mountains.' "With Map, Eacsimile, and 40
Illustrations. Imperial 8vo. 31s. 6d.
NARRATIVE of the EUPHRATES EXPEDITION carried on by
Order of the British Government during the years 1885-1837. By General
E. R. Chesnet, E.R.S. With Maps, Plates, and Woodcuts. 8vo. 24s.
TRAVELS in the CENTRAL CAUCASUS and BASHAN. Including
"Visits to Ararat and Tabreez and Ascents of Kazbek and Elbruz. By
D. W. Ekeshfield. Square crown 8vo. with Maps, &c. 18s.
PICTURES in TYROL and Elsewhere. From a Family Sketch-Book.
By the Authoress of * A "Voyage en Zigzag,' &c. Second Edition. Small 4to.
with numerous Illustrations, 21s.
HOW WE SPENT the SUMMER ; or, a Voyage en Zigzag in Switzer-
land and Tyrol with some Members of the Alpine CiiUB. Erom the Sketch-
Book of one of the Party. In oblong 4to. with 300 Illustrations, 15s. .
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO.
BEATEN TEACKS ; or, Pen and Pencil Sketches in Italy. By the
Authoress of ' A Voyage en Zigzag.' With 42 Plates, containing about 200
Sketches from Drawings made on the Spot. 8vo. 16s.
MAP of the CHAIN of MONT BLANC, from an actual Survey in
1863—1864. By A. Adams-Reillt, T.R.G.S. M.A.C. Published under the
Authority of the Alpine Club. In Chromolithography on extra stout
drawing-paper 28in. x I7in. price 10s. or mounted on canvas in a folding
case, 12s. 6d.
WESTWARD by RAIL ; the New Eoute to the East. By W. F. Rae.
With Map shewing the Lines of Rail between the Atlantic and the Pacific,
and Sections of the Railway. Post 8vo. price 10s. 6f7.
The PARAGUAYAN WAR : with Sketches of the History of Paraguay,
and of the Manners and Customs of the People ; and Notes on the Military
Engineering of the War. By Geoege Thompson, C.E. With 8 Maps and
Plans, and a Portrait of Lopez. Post Svo. 12s. 6d.
HISTORY of DISCOVERY in our AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES,
Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand, from the Earliest Date to the
Present Day. By William Howitt. 2 vols. 8vo. with 3 Maps, 20s.
NOTES on BURGUNDY. By Charles Richard Weld. Edited by
his Widow ; with Portrait and Memoir. Post Svo. 8s. 6d.
The CAPITAL of the TYCOON ; a Narrative of a Three Years' Resi-
dence in Japan. By Sir Rxttheefoed Alcock, K.C.B. 2 vols. Svo. with
numerous Illustrations, 42s.
The DOLOMITE MOUNTAINS ; Excursions through Tyrol, Carinthia,
Carniola, and Priuli, 1861-1863. By J. Gilbert and G. C. Chuechiii,,
F.R.G.S. With numerous Illustrations. Square crown Svo. 21s.
GUIDE to the PYRENEES, for the use of Mountaineers. By
Charles Packe. 2nd Edition, with Map and Illustrations. Cr. Svo. 7s. 6d.
The ALPINE GUIDE. By John Ball, M.R.I.A. late President of
the Alpine Club. Thoroughly Revised Editions, in Three Volumes, post
Svo. with Maps and other Illustrations :—
GUIDE to the WESTERN ALPS, including Mont Blanc, Monte Rosa,
Zermatt, &c. Price 6s. Qd.
GUIDE to the CENTRAL ALPS, including all the Oberland District.
7s. 6d.
GUIDE to the EASTERN ALPS, price 10s. 6d.
Introduction on Alpine Travelling in General, and on the Geology
of the Alps, price Is. Each of the Three Volumes or Parts of the Alpine
Guide may be had with this Introduction prefixed, price is. extra.
The HIGH ALPS WITHOUT GUIDES. By the Rev. A. G. Girdle-
stone, M.A. late Demy in Natural Science, Magdalen College, Oxford.
With Frontispiece and 2 Maps. Square crown Svo. price 7s. 6d.
MEMORIALS of LONDON and LONDON LIFE in the 13th, 14th,
and 15th Centuries ; being a Series of Extracts, Local, Social, and Political,
from the Archives of the City of London, a.d. 1276-1419. Selected,
translated, and edited by H. T. Rilet, M.A. Royal Svo. 21s.
COMMENTARIES on the HISTORY, CONSTITUTION, and CHAR-
TERED FRANCHISES of the CITY of LONDON. By George Norton,
formerly one.of the Common Pleaders of the City of Loudon. Third Edition.
Svo. 14s.
24 NEW WORKS published by LOXGMANS a.nd CO.
The NORTHERN HEIGHTS of LONDON ; or, Historical Associations
of Harapstead, HigliRate, Muswell Hill, Ilornsey, and Islington. By
William Howitt. With abnut 40 Woodcuts. Square crown 8vo. 21«.
VISITS to REMARKABLE PLACES: Old Halls, Battle- Fields, and
Stones Illustrative of Striking Passages in English History and Poetry.
By William Howitt. 2 vols, square crown 8vo. with Woodcuts, 25«.
The RURAL LIFE of ENGLAND. By the same Author. With
Woodcuts by Bewick and Williams. Medium 8vo. 12s. 6d.
ROMA SOTTERRANEA ; or, an Account of the Roman Catacombs,
especially of the Cemetery of San Callisto. Compiled from the Works of
Commendatore G. B, De Rossi by the Rev, T. S. IVorthcote, D.D. and the
Rev. W. B. Bkowxlow. With numerous Illustrations. Svo. 31s. 6d.
PILGRIMAGES in the PYRENEES and LANDES. By DenysShtnb
Lawloe. Crown Svo. with Frontispiece and Vignette, price 15s.
The GERMAN "WORKING MAN; being an Account of the Daily
Life. Amusements, and Unions for Culture and Material Progress of the
Artisans of North and South Germany and Switzerland. By James
Samuelsox. Crown Svo. with Frontispiece, 3s. 6d.
Works of Fiction.
LOTHAIR. By the Right Hon. B. Disraeli, MP. Seventh Edition.
3 vols, post Svo. price 31s. 6d.
Ndsse omnia hsec, salus est adolescentulis.— Teeentius.
NO APPEAL ; a Novel. By the Author of ' Cut down like Grass.*
3 vols, post Svo. price 31s. 6d.
The MODERN NOVELIST'S LIBRARY. Each Work, in crown Svo.
complete in a Single Volume : —
Melville's Gladiators. 2s. boards ; 2s. Gd. cloth.
HoLMBT House, 2s. boards ; 2s.6cZ. cloth.
Iwteepeeter, 2s. boards ; 2s. Gd. cloth.
Trollope's Warden, Is. 6d. boards ; 2s. cloth.
Baechester Towers, 2s. boards ; 2s. 6d. cloth.
Bramlet-Moorb's Six Sisters op the Valleys, 2s. boards ; 2s. 6d. cloth.
THREE WEDDINGS. By the Author of ♦ Dorothy,' « De Cressy,' &c.
Fcp. Svo. price 5s.
STORIES and TALES by Elizabeth M. Sewell, Author of * Amy
Herbert,' uniform Edition, each Story or Tale complete in a single VolTun«:
Amy Heebbrt, 2s.6ci.
Geetrudb, 2s. 6d.
Earl's Daughter, 3s. 6d.
Experience op Lipe, 2s. 6d.
Clevb Hall, 5s. 6d.
Ivors, 3s. 6d.
Kathaeinb AsHTOir, 3s. 6d.
Margaret Percival, 5s.
Laneton Parsonage, 4». 6d.
Ursula, 4s. 6d.
A Glimpse of the World. By the Author of 'Amy Herbert.* Fcp. 7s. €d.
The Journal of a Home Life. By the same Author. Post Svo. 9s. 6d.
After Life ; a Sequel to * The Journal of a Home Life.' Price 10s. 6^.
UNCLE PETER'S FAIRY TALE for the XIX CENTURY. Edited
bj E. If . Sewell, Author of 'Amy Herbert,' Ac. Fcp. Svo. Ts. Gd.
VIKRAM and the VAMPIRE ; or. Tales of Hindu Devilry. Adapted
by Richard F. Burton, F.R.G.S. &c. With 33 Illustrations by Ernest
Griset. Crown Svo. 9s.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BT LONGMANS and CO. 25
THROTJGH the NIGHT ; a Tale of the Times. To which is added
' Onward, or a Summer Sketch.' By Walter Sweetman-, B.A. 2 vols, post
8vo, 21s.
BECKER'S GALLTJS; or, Roman Scenes of the Time of Augustus:
with Notes and Excursuses. New Edition. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d.
BECKER'S CHARICLES; a Tale illustrative of Private Life among the
Ancient Greeks: with Notes and Excursuses. New Edition. Post 8vo. 7s. Gc?^.
NOVELS and TALES by G. J. Whtte Melville :—
The Gladiatoes, 5s. Holmbt House. 5s.
Dtgby Grand, 5s. Good for Nothing, 6s.
Kate Coventrt, 5s. The Queen's Maries, 6s.
General Bounce, 5s, The Interpreter, 5s.
TALES of ANCIENT GREECE. Bj George W. Cox, M.A. late
Scholar of Trin. Coll. Oxon. Being h Collective Edition of the Author's
Classical Stories and Tales, complete in One Volume. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6rf.
A MANUAL of MYTHOLOGY, in the form of Question and Answer.
By the same Author. Fcp. 3s.
OUR CHILDREN'S STORY, by one of their Gossips. Bv the Author
of 'Voyage en Zigzag,' ' Pictures in Tyrol,' &c. Small 4to. with.Sixty Illus-
trations by the Author, price 10s, 6d.
Poetry and The Drama.
THOMAS MOORE'S POETICAL WORKS, the only Editions contain-
ing the Author's last Copyright Additions : —
Cabinet Edition, 10 vols. fcp. 8vo. price 85s.
Shamrock Edition, crown 8vo. price 3s. Qd.
Ruby Edition, crown 8vo. with Portrait, price 6s.
Library Edition, medium 8vo. Portrait and Vignette, I4s.
People's Edition, square crown 8vo. with Portrait, &c. 10s. 6d.
MOORE'S IRISH MELODIES, Maclise's Edition, with 161 Steel Plates
from Original Drawings. Super-royal 8vo. 31s. 6d.
Miniature Edition of Moore's Irish Melodies with Maclise's De-
signs (as above) reduced in Lithography. Imp. 16mo. lOs.Qd.
MOORE'S LALLA ROOKH. Tenniel's Edition, with 68 Wood
Engravings from original Drawings and other Illustrations. Pep. 4to. 21s.
SOUTHEY'S POETICAL WORKS, with the Author's last Corrections
and copyright Additions. Library Edition, in 1 vol. medium 8vo. with
Portrait and Vignette, 14s.
I AYS of ANCIENT ROME ; with Ivry and the Armada. By the
Right Hon. Lord Macaulat. 16mo. 4s. 6d.
Lord Macaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome. With 90 Illustrations on
"Wood, from the Antique, from Drawings by G. Scharf. Pep. 4to. 21s.
Miniature Edition of Lord Macaulay's Lays of Ancient Rome,
with the Illustrations (as above) reduced in Lithography. Imp. 16mo. 10s.6flf,
GOLDSMITH'S POETICAL WORKS, with Wood Engravings from
Designs by Members of the Etching Club. Imperial 16rao. 7s. 6rf.
POEMS. By Jean Ingelow. Fifteenth Edition. Fcp. 8vo. .'is.
POEMS by Jean Ingelow. With nearly 100 Illustrations by Eminent
Artists, engraved on Wood by the Brothers Dalziel. Fop. 4to. 2^s.
B
26 NEW WORKS published bt LONGMANS aitd CO.
MOPSA the FAIRY. By Jean Ingelow. Pp. 256, with Eight
Illustrations engraved on Wood. Fcp. 8vo. 6s.
A STORY of DOOM, and other Poems. By Jean Ingelow. Third
Edition. Pep. 5s.
POETICAL WORKS of LETITIA ELIZABETH LANDON (L.E.L.).
2 vols. 16mo. 10s.
GLAPHYRA, and OTHER POEMS By Francis Reynolds, Author
of ' Alice Rushton, and other Poems.' 16mo. price 5s.
BOWDLER'S FAMILY SHAKSPEARE, cheaper Genuine Editions:
Medium 8vo. large type, with 36 Woodcuts, price 14s. Cabinet Edition,
with the same Illusteatioxs, 6 vols. fcp. 3s. 6d. each.
HORATII OPERA, Pocket Edition, with carefully corrected Text,
Marginal References, and Introduction. Edited by the Rev. J. E.
YONGE, M.A. Square ISmo. 4s. 6d.
HORATII OPERA. Library Edition, with Marginal Keferences and
English Notes. Edited by the Rev. J. E. Tonge. 8vo. 21s.
The .ENEID of VIRGIL Translated into English Verse. By John
CoNiNGTON, M.A. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 9s.
ARTJNDINES CAMI, sive Musarum Cantabrigiensium Lusus canori.
Collegit atque edidit H. Deuet, M.A. Editio Sexta, curavit H. J. HoDGSOK ,
M.A. Crown 8vo. 7s. Qd.
HUNTING SONGS and MISCELLANEOUS VERSES. By R. E.
Egeeton Waebueton. Second Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5s.
The SILVER STORE collected from Mediaeval Christian and Jewish
Mines. By the Rev .Sabine Baeing-Gould, M.A. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d.
Rural Sports, &c.
ENCYCL0P2EDIA of RURAL SPORTS ; a complete Account, Histo-
rical, Practical, and Descriptive, of Hunting, Shooting, Fishing, Racing,
and all other Rural and Athletic Sports and Pastimes. By D. P. Blaine.
With above 600 Woodcuts (20 from Designs by John L^ch). 8vo. 21s.
Col. HAWKER'S INSTRUCTIONS to YOUNG SPORTSMEN in all
that relates to Guns and Shooting. Revised by the Author's Son. Square
crown 8vo. with Illustrations, 18s.
The BEAD SHOT, or Sportsman's Complete Guide; a Treatise on
the Use of the Gun, Dog-breaking, Pigeon- shooting, &c. By Maeksman.
Eevised Edition. Fcp. 8vo. with Plates, 5s.
The FLY-FISHER'S ENTOMOLOGY. By Alfred Ronalds. With
coloured Representations of the Natural and Artificial Insect. Sixth
Edition ; with 20 coloured Plates. Svo. 14s.
A BOOE on ANGLING ; a complete Treatise on the Art of Angling
in every branch. By Feancis Feancis. Second Edition, with Portrait
and 15 other Plates, plain and coloured. Post 8vo. 15s.
The BOOK of the ROACH. By Greville Fennell, of> The Field.'
Fcp. Svo. price 2s. Qd.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 27
WIICOCKS'S SEA-FISHERMAN; comprising the Chief Methods of
Hook and Line Fishing in the British and other Seas, a Glance at Nets,
and Remarks on Eoats and Boating. Second Edition, enlarged ; with 80
Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 12s. 6d.
HORSES and STABLES. By Colonel F. Fitzwtgram, XV. the King's
Hussars. With Twenty-four Plates of Illustrations, containing very
numerous Figures engraved on Wood. 8vo. los.
The HORSE'S FOOT, and HOW to KEEP IT SOUND. By W.
Miles, Esq. Ninth Edition, with Illustrations. Imperial Svo. 12s. 6d.
A PLAIN TREATISE on HORSE-SHOEING. By the same Author.
Sixth Edition. Post 8vo. with Illustrations, 2s. Qd.
STABLES and STABLE-FITTINGS. By the same. Imp. Svo. with
13 Plates, 15s.
REMARKS on HORSES' TEETH, addressed to Purchasers. By the
same. Post Svo. Is. 6d.
ROBBINS'S CAVALRY CATECHISM, or Instructions on Cavalry
Exercise and Field Movements, Brigade Movements, Out-post Duty, Cavalry
supporting Artillery, Artillery attached to Cavalry. 12mo. 5s.
BLAINE'S VETERINARY ART ; a Treatise on the Anatomy, Physi-
ology, and Curative Treatment of the Diseases of the Horse, Neat Cattle
and Sheep. Seventh Edition, revised and enlarged by C. Steel, M.R.C.V.S.L.
Svo. with Plates and Woodcuts. ISs.
The HORSE: with a Treatise on Draught. By William Youatt.
New Edition, revised and enlarged. Svo. with niunerous Woodcuts, 12s. 6d.
The Dog. By the same Author. Svo. with numerous Woodouts, 6*.
The DOG in HEALTH and DISEASE. By Stonehenge. With 70
Wood Engravings. Square crown Svo. 10s. 6d.
The GREYHOUND. By Stonehenge. Revised Edition, with 24
Portraits of Greyhounds. Square crown Svo. 10s. 6d.
The OX ; his Diseases and their Treatment : with an Essay on Parturi-
tion in the Cow. By J. R. Dobson. Crown Svo. with Illustrations, 75. 6d.
Commerce, Navigation, and Mercantile Affairs,
The ELEMENTS of BANKING. By Henry Dunning Macleod, M.A.
Barrister-at-Law. Post Svo. [Nearly ready.
The THEORY and PRACTICE of BANKING. By the same Author.
Second Edition, entirely remodelled. 2 vols. Svo. 30s.
PRACTICAL GUIDE for BRITISH SHIPMASTERS to UNITED
States Ports. By Pieeeepont Edwaeds. Post Svo. Ss. Qd.
A DICTIONARY, Practical, Theoretical, and Historical, of Com-
merce and Commercial Navigation. By J. R. M'Culloch, Esq. New and
thoroughly revised Edition. Svo. price 63s. cloth, or 70s. half-bd. in russia.
The LAW of NATIONS Considered as Independent Political Commu-
nities. By Sir Teavees Twiss, D.C.L. 2 vols. Svo. 30s., or separately,
Paet I. Peace, 12s. Paet II. War, iSs.
2S NEW WORKS published dx LONGMANS and CO.
Works of Utility and General Information.
The CABINET LAWYER ; a Popular Digest of the Laws of England,
Civil, Criminal, and Constitutional. Twenty-fifth Edition, brought down
to the close of the Parliamentary Session of 1869. Fcp. 105. 6d.
PEWTNER'S COMPREHENSIVE SPECIFIER ; A Guide to the
Practical Specification of every kind of Building-Artificers' Work; with
Forms of Building Conditions and Agreements, au Appendix, Foot-Xotes,
and a copious Index. Edited by William Young, Architect. Crown 8vo.
price e>s.
The LAW RELATING to BENEFIT BUILDING SOCIETIES; with
Practical Observations on the Act and all the Cases decided thereon ; also a
Form of Iliiles and Forms of Mortgages. By W. Tidd Peait, Barrister.
Second l<;dition. Fcp. 'Ss. Od.
COLLIERIES and COLLIERS : a Handbook of the Lav^ and Leading
Cases relatimr thereto. By J. C. Fowler, of the Inner Temple, Barrister,
Stipendiary Magistrate for th(; District of Merthyr Tydfil and Aberdare.
Second Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 7s. 6d.
The MATERNAL MANAGEMENT of CHILDREN in HEALTH and
Disease. By Thomas Bull, M.D. Fcp. 5*.
HINTS to MOTHERS on the MANAGEMENT of their HEALTH
during the Period of Pregnancy and in the Lying-in Room. By the late
Thomas Bull, M.D. Fcp. 5s.
NOTES on HOSPITALS. By Florence Nightingale. Third Edi-
tion, enlarged ; with 13 Plans. Post 4to. ISs.
The PHILOSOPHY of HEALTH ; or, an Exposition of the Physio-
logical and Sanitary Conditions conducive to Human Longevity and
Happiness. By Southwood Smith, M.D. Eleventh Edition, revised and
enlarged ; with 113 Woodcuts. 8vo. Is. 6d.
WHIST, WHAT TO LEAD. By Cam. Fourth Edition. 32mo. Is.
CHESS OPENINGS. By F. W. Longman, Balliol College, Oxford.
Fcp. 8vo. 25. Qd.
A PRACTICAL TREATISE on BREWING ; with Formula for Public
Brewers, and Instructions for Private Families. By W. Black. 8vo. lOs.Qd.
MODERN COOKERY for PRIVATE FAMILIES, reduced to a System
of Easy Practice in a Series of carefully-tested Receii>ts. By Eliza Acton.
Newly revised and enlarged Edition ; with 8 Plates of Figures and 150
Woodcuts. Fcp. Gn.
ON FOOD : its Varieties, Chemical Composition, Nutritive Value,
Comparative Digestibility, Phj-siological Fnnctions and Uses, Preparatin/,
Culinary Treatment, Preservation, Adulteration, &c. By H. Leiiieby,
M.B. M.A. Ph.D. &c. Crown 8vo. i)rice i;*.
COULTHART'S DECIMAL INTEREST TABLES at 24 Different E -te.
not exceeding 5 per Cent. Calculated for the use of Bankers. To which ■■> ce
added Commission Tables at One-Eighth and One-Fourth per Cent. bv.
price 15s.
MAUNDER'S TREASURY of KNOWLEDGE and LIBRARY of
Reference; comprisine an English Dictionary and Grammar, Universal
Gazetteer, Classical Dictionary, Chronology, Law Dictionary, a Synopsis
of the Peerage, useful Tables, &c. Revised Edition. Fcp. 8vo. price 6s.
INDEX
Acton's Modem Cookery 28
Alcock's Residence in Japan 23
Allies on Form ation of Christendom .... 20
Alpine Guide (The) 23
Althaus on Medical Electricity 14
AxDREWs's Life of Oliver Cromwell 5
Arnold's Manual of English Literature .. 7
AiiNOTT's Elements of Physics 11
Arundines Cami 26
Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson .... 9
Aybe's Treasury of Bible Knowledge 20
Bacon's Essays, by Whately 6
Life and Letters, by Sped DING .. 5
Works, edited by Spedding 6
"Bain's Lotcic, Deductive and Inductive 10
Mental and Moral Science 10
on the Emotions and Will 10
on the Senses and Intellect 10
on the Study of Character 10
Ball's Alpine Guide 23
Bayldon's Rents and Tillages 19
Beaten Tracks 23
Becker's Charicles and Gallus 25
Benfey's Sanskrit Dictionary 8
'Bernard on British Neutrality 1
Black's Treatise on Brewing 28
Blackley's Word-Gossip 7
German-English Dictionary . . 8
Blaine's Rural Sports 26
. Veterinary Art 27
Bourne on Screw Propeller 18
Bourne's Catechism of the Steam Engine . 18
Handbookof Steam Engine .... 18
Improvements in the Steam
Engine
Treatise on the Steam Engine .. 18
Examples of Modern Engines .. 18
Bowdler's Family Shakspeare 26
Grande's Dictionary of Science, Litera-
ture, and Art 13
Bray's (C.) Education of the Feelings .... 10
Philosophy of Necessity 10
on Force 10
Browne's Exposition of the 39 Articles 19
Buckle's History of Civilization 4
Bull's Hints to Mothers 2S
Maternal Management of Children 28
BUNSEX'S iBaron) Ancient Esypt 4
God in History 3
Memoirs 5
BUNSEN (E, De) on Apocrypha 21
's Keys of St. Peter 21
Burke's Vicissitudes of Families 6
Burton's Christian Church 4
Vikram and the Vampire 2i
Cabinet Lawyer 28
Calvert's Wife's Manual 21
Cates's Biographical Dictionary 5
Cats' and Farlie's Moral Emblems 16
Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths 9
Chesney's Euphrates Expedition 22
IndianPolity 3
Waterloo Campaign 2
and Reeve's Military Resources
of Prussia and France, &c 2
Child's Physiological Essays 15
Chorale Book for England 16
Clough'S Lives from Plutarch 2
COBBE's Norman Kings of England 2
COLENSO (Bishop) on Pentateuch and Book
of Joshua 20
Commonplace Philosopher in Town and
Country 9
Conington's Chemical Analysis 14
■ Translation of ViRGlL'S
Mneifl 26
CONTANSEAU'sFrench-EnglishDictionaries 8
CONYBEARK and HOWSON'S Work on St.
Paul 19
Cook on the Acts 19
Cook's Voyages 5
Cooper's Surgical Dictionary 14
Copland's Dictionary of Practical Medicine 15
Cotton's Introduction to Confirmation 19
COULTHART'S Decimal Interest Tables 28
Counsel and Comfort from a City Pulpit 9
Cox's Aryan Mythology 4
Manual of Mythology 5
Tale of the Great Persian War 3
Tales of Ancient Greece 25
Cresy'S Encyclopaedia of Ciril Engineering 18
Critical Essays of a Country Parson 9
Crowe's History of France 2
CULLEY'S Handbook of Telegraphy 17
CUSACK'S History of Ireland 3
D'AUBiGNE's History of the Reformation
in the time of Calvin 9
Davidson's Introihiction to New Testament 20
DeadShot(The).by VlARKSMAN 26
De la Rive's Treatise on Electricity 12
Denison's Vice-Regal Life 1
De Tocqueville's Democracy in America 2
Disraeli's Lothair 24
Dorell's Reports on the Progiess of Medi-
cine 13
DOBSON on the Ox 27
DovEon Storms II
Doylk's Fairyland 16
Dyer's City of Rome 3
Eastlake's Hints on Household Taste .... 17
History of Oil Pamtiug. 16
30
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED Br LONGMANS and CO.
Eastlake's Gothic Eevi val
Lite of Gibson
Edmi:>'DS's Names of Places
Edwards's Shipmaster's Guide
Elements of Botany
Ellicott on the Revision of the English
New Testament
'S Commentary on Ephesians ....
Commentary on Galatians ....
PastoralEpist.
Philippians,&c.
Thessalonians
Lectures on the Life of Christ. .
Essays and Contributions of A. K.H.B
EWALD'S History of Israel
FAIEBAIRN on Iron Shipbuilding
'S Applications of Iron
Information for Engineers
Mills and Millwork
Faraday's Life and Letters.
Farrar's Families of Speech
Chaiiters on Language
Felki>' on Hosiery and Lace Manufactures
Fenxell'S Book of the Roach
FroULKES's Christendom's Divisions
FiTZTVTGRAM on Horses and Stables
Five Years in a Protestant Sisterhood
FORBES'S Earls of Granard
Fowler's Collieries and Colliers
FRAJfClS'S Fishing Book
Freshfield's Travels in the Caucasus. . . .
Froude'S History of England
Short Studies on Great Subjects
Gajtot's Elementary Physics
Gilbert's Cadore, or Titian's Country
Gilbert and Churchill's Dolomites —
GiRDLESTONE's High Alps without Guides
Goldsmith's Poems, Illustrated
Gould's Silver Store
Graham's Book aboiit Words
Graict's Home Politics
Ethics of Aristotle
Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson
Gray's Anatomy
Greexhow on Bronchitis
Gbove on Correlation of Physical Forces . .
Gurxey's Chapters of French History
Gwxlt's Encyclopaedia of Architecture ....
Hare on Election of Representatives
Hartwig'S Harmonies of Nature
Polar World
Sea and its Living Wonders . .
Tropical World
Haughtox's Manual of Geology
Hawker's Instructions to Young Sportsmen
Herschel's Outlines of Astronomy
Hewitt on Diseases of Women
Hodgson's Theory of Practice
TimeandSpace
Holmes's System of Surgerj'
Surgical Diseases of Infancy ....
Hooker and Walker-Arxott's British
Flora
HORKE'S Introduction to the Scriptures
Compendium of ditto
How we Spent the Summer
Hi)WARD's Gymnastic Exercises
Howitt'S Australian Discovery
Northern Heights of London. . • .
Rural Life of England
Visits to Remarkable Places. . . .
HiJBXER'S Memoir of Sixtus V
Hughes's (W.) Manual of Geography —
Hume's Essays 10
Treatise on Human Nature 10
Humphrey's Sentiments of Shakspeare 16
Ihxe's Roman History 3
Ixgelow's Poems 25
Story of Doom 26
Mopsa 26
Jameson's Saints and Martyrs 17
Legends of the Madonna 17
Monastic Orders 17
Jameson and Eastlake's History of Our
Lord 17
Johnston's Geographical Dictionary 11
Jukes on Second Death 21
on Types of Genesis 21
Kalisch'S Commentary on the Bible 7
Hebrew Grammar 8
Keith onFidfilment of Prophecy 20
Destiny of the World 20
Kerl's Metallurgy by Crookes and
Rohbig 18
Kesteven'S Domestic Medicine 15
KiRBY and Spence'S Entomology 13
Landon's(L.E.L.") Poetical Works 26
Latham's English Dictionary 7
RiverPlate 11
Lat^xor's Pilgrimages in the Pyrenees 24
Lecky'S History of European Morals 3
Rationalism 3
Leisure Hours in Town 9
Leslie on Land Systems 1
Lessons of Middle Age 9
Letheby on Food 28
Lewes' History of Philosophy 4
Lewis's Letters 5
LiDDELL and Scott's Greek-English Lexi-
con and Abridgment 8
Life of Man SjTnbolised 16
LifeofMargaret M. Hallahan 20
LiNDLEY and :Mooee's Treasury of Botany 13
Lindsay's Evidence for the Papacy 20
Longmajj's Edward the Third 2
Lectures on the History of Eng-
land 2
Chess Openings 28
Lord's Prayer Illustrated 16
Loudon's Agriculture 19
Gardening 19
Plants 19
Lowndes's Engineer's Handbook 13
Lubbock on Origin of Civilisation 12
Lyra Eucharistica 22
Germanica 16, 21
Messianica 22
Mystica 22
Macaulay's (Lord) Essays 3
History of England .. 1
Lays of Ancient Rome 25
MiscellaneousWritings 9
Speeches 1
Complete Works 1
Macfarren'S Lectures on Harmony 16
MACLEOD'S Elements of Political Economy 7
Dictionary of Political Eco-
nomy 7
Elements of Banking 27
Theory and Practice of Banking 27
McCulloch'S Dictionary of Commerce 27
Geographical Dictionary .. II
Maguire's Life of Father Mathew 5
NEW WORKS PUBliSHED by LONGMANS and CO.
31
Ialet'S Overthrow of the Germanic Con-
federation by Prussia 2
Iaxxing's England and Christendom 21
Iarcet on the Larynx la
Iarshall's Physiology 15
lAKSHitAU'sLifeof Havelock 5
History of India 3
lAETiNEAU'S Endeavours after the Chris-
tian Life 22
lASSEY's History of England 2
Llssingberd's History of the Reformation 4
lATHESOJJ'S England to Delhi 22
Iaunder's Biographical Treasurj^ 5
Geographical Treasury 11
Historical Treasury 4
Scientific and Literary Trea-
sury 13
Treasury of Knowledge 2S
Treasury of Natural History 13
La.T7RT'8 Physical Geography 11
Iay's Constitutional History of England. . 2
lELVILLE's Digby Grand 25
General Bounce 25
Gladiators 25
Good for Nothing 25
Holmby House 25
Interpreter 25
Kate Coventry 25
Queen's Maries 25
[emoir of Bishop COTTON 4
lENDELSSOHN's Letters 5
Lerivale's (HO Historical Studies 2
(C.) Fall of the Roman Re-
public 3
Romans under the Empire 3
lERRiFiELD and Ever's Navigation .... 11
•IXLES on Horse's Foot and Horseshoeing . . 27
Horses' Teeth and Stables 27
IiLL (J.) on the Mind 10
*IiLL (J. S.) on Liberty 6
on Representative Government 6
on Utilitarianism 6
Iill'S (J. S.) Dissertations and Discussions 7
Political Economy 6
System of Logic 6
Hamilton's Philosophy 7
Inaugural Address 7
England and Ireland 6
Subjection of Women 6
Iiller'S Elements of Chemistry 13
Hymn- Writers 21
.IlTOHELL'S Manual of Assaying 18
dONSELL'S Beatitudes 22
His Presence not his Memory 22
' Spiritual Songs ' 22
ylOOEB'S IrishMelodies 25
Lalla Rookh 25
Poetical Works 25
Power of the Soul over the Body 21
SIORELL'8 Elements of Psychology 10
Mental Philosophy 10
ilUULEE's (Max) Cliips from a German
Workshop 10
» Lectures on the Science
of Language 7
(K. O.) Literature of Ancient
Greece 3
MURCHisoif on Liver Complaints 15
Mure' s Language and Literature of Greece 3
New Testament, Illustrated Edition 16
Newman's History of his Religious Opinions 5
Nightingale's Notes on Hospitals 2S
Nilsson's Scandinavia 12
No Appeal 24
NoRTHCOTB's Sanctuaries of the Madonna 20
Northcott's Lathes and Turning 17
Norton's City of London 23
Odling'S Animal Chemistry 14
Course of Practical Chemistry.. 14
Manual of Chemistry 13
Lectures on Carbon 14
Outlines of Chemistry 14
Our Children's Story 25
Owen's Lectures on the Invertebrate Ani-
mals 12
Comparative Anatomy and Physio-
logy of Vertebrated Animals .... 12
Packe's Guide to the Pyrenees 23
Paget's Lectures on Surgical Pathology .. 14
Pereira's Manual of Materia Medica 15
Perkin'S Italian and Tuscan Sculptors. ... 17
Pewtner's Comprehensive Specifier 28
Phillips's Guide to Geology 12
Pictures in Tyrol 22
PiESSE's Art of Perfumery 18
Natural Magic 18
Pratt's Law of Building Societies 28
Prendergast's Mastery of Languages 8
Prescott's Scripture Difficulties 20
Proctor on Plurality of Worlds 11
Saturn and its System 11
Rae's Westward by Rail 23
Recreations of a Country Parson 8
Reichel's See of Rome 20
Reily's Map of Mont Blanc 23
REiMANNon Aniline Dyes 15
Reynolds' Glaphyra, and other Poems . . 26
Riley's Memorials of London 23
Rivers' Rose Amateur's Guide 13
ROBBIN'S Cavalry Catechism 27
Roger's Correspondence of Greyson 9
Eclipse of Faith 9
Defence of ditto 9
Essays from the Edinburgh Eeview 9
Reason and Faith 9
RoGET's English Words and Phrases 7
Roma Sotteranea 24
Ronald's Fly-Fisher's Entomology 26
Rose's Ignatius Loyola 2
RowTON's Debater 7
Rule's Karaite Jews 20
Russell's (Earl) Speeches and Despatches 1
on Government and Constitution 1
Sandar's Justinian's Institutes 6
Samuelson'S German Working Man 24
ScHEPFLERon Ocular Defects and Spectacles 15
Scott's Lectures on the Fine Arts 16
Albert Durer 16
Seebohm's Oxford Reformers of 1498 2
Sewell's After Life 24
Amy Herbert 24
CleveHall 24
Earl's Daughter 24
Examination for Confirmation .. 21
Experience of Life 24
Gertrude 24
Glimpse of the World 24
History of the Early Church.... 24
Ivors 24
Journal of a Home Life 24
Katlrarine Ashton 24
Laueton Parsonage 24
Margaret Percival 24
Passmg Thoughts on Religion . . 21
Preparations for Communion .... 21
Principles of Education 21
Readings for Confirmation 21
Settell'S Readings for Lent 21
Tales and Stories 24
Thoughts for the Age 21
Ursula 34
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO.
SewBll's Thought! for the Holy A\ eek. . . .
Shaftesblky'8 Characteristics
Shakespkark's Midsummer Night'sDream
illustrated with Silhouttes
Shipley's Church and the World
Invocation of Saints
Short's Church History. .
Smart's Walker's Pronouncing Diction-
ary
Smith's (A. C.) Tour in Portugal. .... . . • . .
(Southwood) Philosophy of Health
(J.) Paul's Voyase and Shipwreck
(Sydney) Miscellaneous Works..
Wit and Wisdom
Life and Letters
Southky's Doctor
Poetical Works
Stanley's History of British Birds
Stkbbixg's Analysis of Mill's Logic
Stephks's Essays in Ecclesiastical Bio-
graphy v;;----,
Stirling s Secret of Hegel
Stombhbnge on the Dog
on the Greyhound
Strickland's Tudor Pnncesses
Queens of England
Strong and Free
Sunday Afternoons at the Parish Church of
a Scottish Unirersity City (St. Andrews). .
Sytkbtman'S Through the Night, and
Oaward
TATLOR's History of India 3
(Jeremy) Works, edited by Eden 22
Thirlwall's History of Greece 2
Thompson's (Archbishop) Laws of Thought 7
(A. T.) Conspectus 15
Paraguayan War 23
Three Weddings 2^
Todd (A.) on Parliamentary Gorernment 1
Todd and Bowman's Anatomy and Phy-
siology of Man 15
Trench's Realities of Irish Life 3
Trollope's Barchester Towers 24
Warden 24
Twiss'S Law of Nations 27
Tyndall on Diamagnetism 12
Heat H
Sound 12
TYNDALL'sFaraday as a Discoverer 4
Lectures on Li^rht 12
Uncle Peter's Fairy Tale 24
Una's Dictionary of Arts, Manufactures,
andMines 17
Van Dbr Hobven's Handbook of Zoology 12
Warburton's Hunting Songs
Watson's Principles and Practice of Physic
Watts's Dictionary of Chemistry
Webb's Objectsfor Common Telescopes ,.
Webster and Wilkinson's Greek Testa-
men t
Weld's Notes on Burgundy
Wellington's Life, by the Rev. G. R.
Gleig
West on Children's Diseases
Whatkly's English Synony mes
Rhetoric
WiiATELY on a Future State
Religious Worship
Truth of Christianity
Whist, what to lead, by CAM
White and Riddle's Latin-English Dic-
tionaries
Wilcock's Sea Fisherman
Williams's Aristotle's Ethics
History of Wales
Williams on Climate of South of France
Consumption
Willis's Principles of Mechanism
WiNSLOW on Light
Wood's Bible Animals
Homes without Hands
Woodward's Historical and Ghronoltjgical
Encyclopaedia i
Yeo's Manual of Zoology 12
YoNGE's English-Greek Lexicons 8
Editions of Horace 26
YOUATT on the Dog 27
on the Horse 27
Zeller'8 Socrates ...••
1 Stoics, Epicureans, and Sceptics.
LONDON: PRINTED BY
SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW- STREET SQXJIBE
AND PABLIA.MENT STEJJBT
Date Due
FACULTY
^-^^
^••l*
Jfik^
f*??9S
^mif
i4»JL4a9j6
T***^!^!!******
t